Leaderboard

Chapter Thirty Six John rolled back off of the giant pillow, not even flinching as his very wet diaper hit the bed. He grumbled as he rolled around a bit. He even resorted to grabbing the pillow and just pulling on it mindlessly. Being half buried under the pillow just made him even grumpier. Finally he just growled out loud as he shoved the pillow off of him, got onto all fours and flopped back onto the pillow. Without even bothering to call out to his supposed Mommy, he idly swung his foot back and forth, barely kicking at the gate. After less than a minute he got bored with that and turned sideways so that he was draped over the pillow with his butt up in the air and his upper body and legs hanging off the sides. Looking through the mesh he saw the dog sit up and look over at him. “Xerxes, go get me a file, a nuclear reactor, and coil of wire.” When the dog, predictably, did not react, he reached out and put his palm against the mesh and halfway smiled as his hand was smelled. This time when he grumbled and rolled around, he flopped off of the pillow and laid in front of the mesh, looking at Xerxes. With nothing else to do, he talked to the dog. “You know Xerxes, by all rights if I were still at home I’d be working sixty hours a week and worried about bills. Here I don’t have to work and I get to draw and spend time outside and Mom is great. But I can’t just like … get in my truck and go buy popcorn in the middle of the night.” Laying there for a moment in silence, he watched the dog still looking back at him, tail moving, just happy to be talked to. “I suppose that you don’t know what it’s like to be conflicted.” With a pat on the mesh he rolled around restlessly, got back onto all fours and flopped back onto the pillow, this time facing Xerxes from his perch. Musing to himself “I wonder if I just miss the idea of the freedom. I don’t think I could even be happy there anymore. Maybe I’m grumpy because I’m happy.” After a moment he added to himself “Maybe I’m grumpy because I’m just grumpy.” He picked up his head and headbutted the pillow a few times, still grumbling. “Let’s face it, I have more time to do fun things, and instead of working six days a week I get to be here with Mom… Aman… Mom.” He spent a couple more minutes laying there practicing his grumpy faces. He saw his pacy laying there. Not clipped to his shirt with that stupid clip that he couldn’t undo. Just laying right there. He thought about the implication of ‘his’ pacy. Impulsively he picked it up and threw it hard against the mesh wall of the crib. It just bounced off uselessly, but it felt good to throw something. He picked up Rupert and thought about it, but couldn’t bring himself to throw the stuffy. It wasn’t Ruperts fault that he was grumpy. Finally he just snapped and grabbed the pacy and threw it hard while yelling just a loud “UUGGG.” The concept of controlling his emotions didn’t exist at the moment. After a short wait he heard Amanda coming through the doorway and over to the wall of the crib. Stupid crib wall. She reached up and lowered the side wall down and leaned on it. He spared a glance, and she looked concerned. Stupid concern. Hearing her ask softly “Hey Sweety, are you okay?” just made him take a deep breath and exhale as long as he could until he felt his lungs blissfully empty. It took a moment to decide how to answer that. He wanted to be mad. He wanted to lash out. None of this was her fault, and he knew it. But even still he rolled away from her and onto his back looking up at the ceiling. With a deep sigh he admitted. “No.” She was quiet for a moment. He didn’t know if it was because she was giving him time to talk if he wanted to, or if she was just trying to figure out what to say. After a moment he saw a hand come over and felt her stroking his hair. He tensed up, but relaxed as she stroked his hair softly. It was barely a whisper that he heard from behind him “You can talk to me about anything that you want to.” Picking up his left arm and waving a bit dismissively, he explained “I don’t know what it is anyway.” “Do you want some snuggles?” He thought about it for a moment. He liked snuggles. And he wanted them. But he also just … was still mad at something, or anything. Or nothing. “… no.” “Well, you can change your mind at any time. Do you want to go draw, or go outside?” After a moment to breathe, and stall to think, he admitted “I don’t know.” Her voice was soft as velvet as she whispered “It’s okay if you don’t know what you want to do. None of us have to know what we want all the time.” With a huff he responded “I don’t know what I want. I should at least know that.” “Sweety.” Amanda said while patting him oh so gently on the side. “Look at me for a moment.” Giving in and rolling onto his back, he looked over at her. Once he was looking at her, she continued “It sounds like you’re struggling with some big feelings. And those probably need to process. I won’t push you, but if you can find the words to express those big feelings, I would love nothing more than to hear them and help you with them.” A weak laugh was all he could muster. “Am I even allowed to have big feelings? Are littles supposed to get those here?” “Ah.” was all Amanda said for a moment. “So does that mean that littles don’t get that right?” He felt bad for pushing, but he was grumpy and otherwise if he had the thought he would have just bottled it up until it festered in him. “John.” Amanda started carefully “I won’t lie to you that sometimes littles in this world don’t get that choice. You still do. I want you to be as complex and thoughtful and sweet and mischievous as can be. If you’re sad, I want you to tell me. If you’re happy, I want you to tell me. And if there’s something eating at you, I definitely want you to tell me.” “Ugh.” was all he said at first. But of course she stood there waiting patiently, her hand gently on his head, stroking his hair. “Is that snuggle still available?” Now smiling she explained “For you, the very best snuggles.” With a nod he held up his arms. He didn’t even bother to sit up. She just picked him up and carried him, wet diaper and all, into the living room and sat with him on the rocking chair. She even pulled the throw blanket up over him and got him snuggled in nice and warm, with one large hand patting him on the back. She didn’t speak. She just held him. She was obviously waiting for him. For his part he just laid there with his head on her chest, lost in thought. After a while he finally broke the silence. “I don’t get it.” The hand on his back stopped moving as she answered “What don’t you get.” He answered candidly “I don’t get what I don’t get. I miss my world. I know that rationally I am honestly healthier here, I’m not working myself to death. But I miss it.” After she took a moment to think carefully of her response, she asked “Well, what do you miss most about it?” “I don’t … I think …” He struggled to understand himself and how to say it in words. “… maybe the freedom? But I guess I wasn’t really all THAT free, I spent all of me week at work. I came home tired, I barely paid my bills. So it’s not like I had some glamorous life. I just … had … is autonomy the word?” He could see her nod as she answered “That may well be the word you are looking for. Self determination, perhaps?” Having looked up at her, he flopped his head back against her chest. “I have time to read and draw, and I get to help you in the garden. Helping you do things is my favorite thing in this world. Even if I had the choice to go back home … I don’t know if I could. Or would? I don’t understand. I think I feel like I shouldn’t be happy?” The rocking chair stopped moving for a moment and she scooted him up closer and kissed him on the forehead. “Well, I obviously WANT you to be happy. I know that we can’t get you home, and for record you helping is wonderful and I love you all the more for wanting to participate. But I can’t force you to be happy. Well, not in any ethical way.” He looked up at her for a moment, but let that pass. She was probably just referring to some odd way the bigs do things in this world. With his head still on her chest he admitted “Don’t worry. I’m happy with you. You’re an amazing Mommy. I didn’t choose to need one, but I’m glad it was you.” That got him another kiss on the forehead. But otherwise she seemed content to wait for him to talk more. “I think I feel better.” A simple, non committal conclusion that … felt like a lie. “… Okay, I feel less bad. I’m sorry.” He could feel her tilt forward as she stood up and pulled the blanket off as she carried him back towards his room. As she laid him on the changing table and got to work she asked him “Okay so what would you like to do? Gardening, drawing, or befriending more animals to make my life complicated? Lift.” He went along with the diaper change, doing his own little part here an there as he answered. “I would like to help in the garden, please.” He answered honestly. For some reason after the talk he had it seemed easier to be direct with her. With a nod and the word “Down.” she continued “Well, you can pick out what you want to wear, and then whatever we have that you want for dinner, I’ll fix it for you.” He thought in silence until she bumped the table and stood him up. While she looked at him, he answered. “Shortalls. Peas. Chicken strips.” “T shirt or onesie?” “Shirt.” With a nod she pulled open a drawer on his dresser and let him get out what he wanted to wear, and then helped him with the straps and clips on the shortalls. Then she lightly bopped him with a pair of socks over and over again until he got the message and put them on. Mommy picked up the doggy bed and simply walked out of the room, leaving him follow or not as he wanted. Small gestures sometimes feel big. With a pause in the kitchen to hand him a sippy cup of water and get a bottle to bring herself, they were out on the porch. His shoes were placed next to his old boots, which made him feel like he was being given the choice. Honestly the boots were a bit too loose from him shrinking so much, so he slipped his feet into the shoes and waited patiently for them to be tied for him, since the weird laces from this dimension always fly apart for him. “Okay!” Mommy said with a single clap of her hands “Tomorrow morning a good friend of mine, Mr Frank, will be here at sunrise to pick up a lot of produce, pickles, and pickled peppers. So all of this has to be harvested today. Except the Arugula, that happens tomorrow right before he gets here so that it’s fresh.” John just nodded along “So how do I help?” “Well, you and your little wagon can be a huge help if you want to just do the peas and the tomatoes. Two buckets of tomatoes will go with Mr Frank, and before lunch Mr Mike is coming back and the rest of them are going to be turned into salsa. I bought the rest of the ingredients I need for that at the store today.” John nodded and stood up, holding his arms out he said “Catch?” He was rewarded with her holding out her arms so he jumped, she caught him, hugged him before she set him down. John go this wagon and went straight for the peas. Only this time instead of Mommy heading to the other side of the garden, she got a couple of buckets and she got started doing the tops of the plants. From his perspective, she didn’t seem like she normally did. She was on a mission. She was in her zone. But John had an advantage. John had a wagon, and he didn’t have to go back and forth or move a bucket. So he pulled it along beside him, and much to his pride, he made it to the end of the first row before she did. He lost his lead when he had to wait for her to simply pick his wagon up and empty it out into a large bucket. Then he lost some more time as she fussed at him for not drinking any water yet. And so they finished the second row together. It felt REALLY good to be doing something meaningful. As they started on the tomato plants, Mommy surprised him. Instead of the safety scissors, she held out a different pair. “These look to be actually sharp.” He said out loud as she held out a pair of scissors that seems small in her hand. “These are tiny sewing shears. I noticed the other ones gave you trouble. You will of course be careful with these.” It was not a question. And so, feeling on top of the world, he drank some water just so that she couldn’t fuss at him, and then got to work on the tomatoes. The problem was the tomatoes took him a long time. All of his tomatoes he put in the wagon wiped off and clean and pretty. But he was being left in the dust. It didn’t matter, he was contributing and didn’t know how to help with the other stuff yet anyway. So he took his time and got two rows of tomatoes from just above his head height and down. By the time he was done, the sun was getting a bit lower, and he sat on the steps and watched Mommy working on the other side of the yard in her little section of hellish death peppers, collecting entire buckets of tiny, brightly colored little murder fruit. With nothing to do otherwise, he spotted a gray form on the fence and somehow Xerxes had gone to watch Mommy. This was his time. He grabbed two acorns and made a line for the fence, dragging a bucket with him. He quickly overturned the bucket and held up one acorn. The reward was having his hand smelled with a tiny, cold, nose briefly before one acorn was taken, then he held up the other and the process was repeated. After a few moments, Steve darted away. Worth it. Once he was done dragging the bucket back, John climbed the too tall stairs up onto the porch to look out over the yard. Impulsively he grabbed the new toy for Xerxes off of the table between the two chairs, pretending that he didn’t have to stand on tip toes to grab it. New toy in hand, he made his way back down the steps, and turned right to go to where Xerxes was watching their Mommy. Ah. Xerxes was watching because she was gathering peppers in the part of the yard he wasn’t allowed. Even dogs weren’t immune to curiosity, it seemed. Xerxes attention was easily attained by holding out the plastic toy with the large tennis ball at the end and letting him smell it. Once he had the dogs undivided attention he took the end of the toy with both hands and hands and swung it over and down. For a first attempt it wasn’t very graceful, and the ball just went horizontally and then bounced along the ground. But that was more than enough to send one furry missile after it. When Xerxes came back, happily presenting the tennis ball, he dropped it and hunkered down waiting for it to be sent away again. With a moment to figure out how to get the ball jammed back in, he put his foot on top of the plastic and gave it a little push to pop it back in place, and sent it off, careful to keep it away from the plants. And that was how the next hour went. Xerxes stayed out of Mommy’s way, and John stayed entertained with his furry buddy. By the time it was all said and done, there were rows of buckets lined up on the side of the porch, some of which he had filled himself. Sure, it wasn’t a full time job like he’d had before, but as John stood looking at everything that they had done it was nice to have done it. Even if Mommy … John shook his head as he thought and corrected himself, ‘Mom’ did most of the actual lifting side of things. As he stood there looking at the buckets, a hand waved in front of his face. He turned to look up at Mom apparently repeating herself “Are you there?” Feeling even more direct than usual he shrugged and said “I was lost in thought.” He watched her nod and then she knelt down and pulled his shoes off before giving him a gentle swat on the bottom and pointing him into the house. So in he went. He made it halfway to the living room before he was scooped up and carried to the bathroom where he was stripped down to his diaper, placed (with a squish) onto the bathroom counter, and scrubbed with a warm wet rag. “Hey, I’m not THAT dirty!” he tried to protest. She leaned and squinted at him. Then as she held up the white rag with traces of dirt all over it he bravely decided to concede her point by shrugging noncommittally. Once he was clean enough to pass inspection she carried him to the changing table and he participated in his usual way. Lifting. Flopping. Basically just trying to not make it harder than necessary for her. Once it was done, really only two minutes, she picked him up into a great big hug and slid him down to the floor. “Okay. You get a shirt or onesie. Or just the diaper if you want. Then I’ll get dinner going, shouldn’t take long.” Nodding, John went over to the dresser and grabbed the handle, leaned back into it to pull the drawer open, and grabbed just any shirt without looking. It was blue and had some sort of cartoon on it. With a nod, Mom took the shirt from him and pulled it into place, ruffled his hair and said “Go play or draw.” So as she walked out of the room he went over to his tablet and pressed his thumb against the corner to turn it on. There were a lot of new icons to explore, but this seemed a great time to sit and read. He didn’t want to read ahead of Kate in the Odyssey of Hugh, so he just idly scrolled the young adult section until he found a Scifi novel about a spaceship crew being lost in space. The image showed a man, a woman, and two littles all in space suits. In the background there was some sort of robot nanny with sparks like it was going haywire. Curiosity got the better of him so he clicked ‘Start Reading’ and went through the prologue at the beginning. It seemed like the book was about a group from one planet to another and they got rerouted by the autocomputer to avoid an asteroid storm, and from there things spiraled out of control. Settling in to read, he felt something cold bopping him on the shoulder relentlessly until he took the sippy cup and started drinking from it. Interrupted again later for dinner, John found himself back in his booster seat, looking at two large chicken strips that were supposedly normal sized. Each one was really just the size of a chicken breast at home. There was ketchup for the chicken strips, and he had a bowl chock full of buttery sweet peas waiting for him. Once he bit into the chicken strip, it was obvious that it was made with some sort of voodoo or something, because it was addictively good. It was an excellent dinner and he gave up halfway through the second chicken strip and made sure that Xerxes was very well spoiled. Carried to the kitchen and placed on the counter, hands washed, face wiped. He sat on the counter and impulsively held up his arms for a hug. Somehow the assurance that just making the simple gesture guaranteed he was going to be picked up and hugged lovingly made him feel a certain way. Try as he might he couldn’t think of what it made him feel. The nearest he could come was the word safe. John still didn’t know why he even wanted to be picked up and hugged sometimes. It was like a magnet. Carrying him to the living room, Mom explained “You have one hour before you get changed for bed, and then snuggle time and milk. What would you like to do?” “Tablet, please.” With a nod she sat him down on the couch, plopped a pillow next to him. His feet were swung around on the couch, and finally a throw blanket was draped over his legs and his tablet was offered to him. As a kiss was deposited on his head, he was left to himself. He looked briefly at the icons for the puzzle games, but felt mentally tired enough to just go back to his book. He was barely thirty pages in when he was patted on the shoulder. Apparently his hour was already up. It was a little annoying to find out that his diaper was wet when she pulled the blanket back and gave it a squeeze. And for the second time in probably three hours he was back on the changing table. This time it was one of the ridiculous overnight diapers that was pulled out from the table. Seemingly as an afterthought he stopped her “Wait!” Mom blinked down at him “Yes?” “Before you do that, may I try the potty?” He pleaded as cutely as he could manage. With a smile and a nod, she bumped the table and picked him up and carted him, sans underwear, to the bathroom. As she placed him on the toilet, he nodded seriously, thinking 'This is it. It’s time.' before making a face as he concentrated. As he managed to do his business in both ways, he could see Mom smiling in the corner of his vision, clearly proud of him. But he didn’t need her to be proud, he needed to know that he could still at least manage to go in the potty ...err… Toilet. He still wasn’t allowed to reach for the toilet paper and wipe himself. But for now, this was enough of a success. As he was cleaned up and carried back, he pondered the catch twenty two he had found himself in. He had to wear a diaper. It got changed when it got used. And he had to wear it because it got used. He couldn’t physically get onto the potty so going in the diaper was inevitable. And since the diaper got used, the diaper was needed. Rinse, Lather, Repeat. John chuckled to himself as he thought out loud: “Wipe, Powder, Repeat” Mom tapped him on the nose as she finished taping him into the ridiculous night time diaper and asked “What was that?” “Oh, I was just mumbling to myself.” As she picked him up stretched his arms and legs out as far as he could before wrapping himself around her torso. The entire atmosphere of the house seemed more relaxed as he was handed Rupert on the way to the living room. Mom had a fresh warm blanket that she had tossed in the dryer for a few minutes. She held him with one arm as she leaned back in the rocking chair and tossed the blanket over them in one well practiced motion. He was snuggled up against her chest and cradled in place with her arm as the warmth from her body and from the blanket started to soak into his body and make him relaxed. “Hey John?” Opening one eye to peak up he asked “Hmm?” “I’ve read many cases that littles find skin to skin contact comforting.” All he could do was shrug “I don’t know?” The question came from above him “Do you want to find out?” It didn’t make much sense to him, but he just said “Sure.” So first she pulled off his shirt, which was the only thing that he was wearing aside from his diaper. And then she wormed out of her own shirt, shuffling him around to get it off of her arm before getting the blanket back in place and idly stroking her fingertips up and down his back. Before he had felt warmth. But now it was on another level, warmth from her belly and ribs directly into his side and arm. A pacy was slipped into his mouth, and he didn’t fight it. He was trapped in a wondrous cocoon. He felt warm, his head was directly on a chest, and everything from the smell from her skin to his own pressed against her just seemed perfect. And that was how they spent their usual 20-30 minute snuggle that night. Eventually a bra strap was lowered and it was time for him to breast feed. It still felt a bit awkward to be an adult being breastfed. But the moment milk made its way to his tongue, none of that mattered. Somewhere along the way he was pried off the nipple with a finger and then moved to the other one. To his credit he felt proud that he thought he drained the other one fully before falling asleep. (He didn’t even come close)

Ever since I went full-time into nappies I've been wearing terry nappies at night. I use 4ft terry squares, folded in the Chines fold, with an additional cloth soaker pad. This gives a big absorbent wodge of nappy between my legs, and it will easily last the night without leaking. I've always assumed this sort of set-up wouldn't really be practical for daytime wear. I can't get my knees together, and have to walk with a bit of a waddle. The nappy feels very bulky when I'm wearing it, so I've always assumed it would look pretty bulky from the outside too. But I like wearing terry nappies - that's what I was in when I was a real baby. So a couple of weeks ago I thought perhaps I'd give it a try for daytime wear. And guess what - they don't appear to be any more noticeable than the padded velcro nappies I was normally wearing during the day. I added a second soaker, which means I can usually get through the day until bedtime. They feel good, they're comfortable, they're babyish. I can only change into a terry nappy lying down, which means I can't change in most public toilets, but then I rarely do that anyway. So far I've been out and about walking the dog, doing the weekly shop, staying overnight in a hotel, attending an ABDL event last weekend, and in about an hour I'm off to my local hospital for a blood test. All this in a big terry nappy with a bit of a waddle, feeling little and feeling good. And nobody's going to notice. I've usually been carrying a couple of spare nappy pins and a Snappi just in case of catastrophic failure, but it's not happened yet (touch wood!). In a few weeks I'll be changing out of dungarees and into shorts for the summer months. I doubt I can get away with my terry nappies under shorts, but I'll give it a try anyway. Mummy will soon tell me if they're too obvious!

I think this is the crux of it. For at least a portion of the incontinence community, their situation feels like a curse, that was in no way self-imposed or wished for, so for them, people who envy their "defective plumbing" are the equivalent of disability fetishists who would roll around a mall in a wheelchair just to enjoy being helpless and assisted with doors or what have you. And, they definitely don't want to be conflated with incontinence or diaper fetishists themselves, so they have a visceral reaction to anything that smells like that. I would liken it to age play & diaper fetishists reacting to people who are underage in chat rooms and such - the response is immediate and harsh, because they generally hate being conflated with people who prey on minors, so they want kids out of the room, pronto. I don't know that there is any way to change this. There are people who will never accept the "legitimacy" of any incontinence that isn't the result of a verifiable physiological process. They probably need their spaces, and we need ours. Our spaces are open to the open-minded among them, but someone who goes into one of our forums or chat rooms and says "You're all pretenders living in a fantasy land" also gets shouted down pretty quickly. On the other hand, people who have been involuntarily stricken with incontinence, but then try to figure out a way to live with it, and who start to enjoy the whimsical, high-quality breadth of ABDL product offerings, are always welcome here. In my opinion, it's their loss, if they want to keep their world small and strictly policed. Ours is bigger and more open, and our diapers work better, and we are experts at enjoying life, whereas many of them just want to talk about how awful it is. I recall reading an article a while back about a lady who suffered a spinal injury as a result of being assaulted during a robbery, who was delivering a victim impact statement on her experience. She said that her life had been ruined, because although she had regained her mobility, she was now living with urinary incontinence, and as a result, could not leave the house, could not enjoy time with her friends, couldn't go on vacations, and could barely even do her own shopping. I thought to myself, wow, I know some people - you people - who could really help this lady out of this dark place she finds herself in, if only there were a way to build a bridge between her and us. I am fortunate to not have sustained a spinal injury, but regardless, myself or any number of you could sure coach this lady on how to live a full life while wearing plastic underpants.

The magic effectively does what Michelle explained - the more immaturely he acts, the more he regresses - though she didn't mention that it also causes immature acts to feel really good, incentivizing him to do them more often. ... Chapter 8 Jamie suckled absently on the large rubber bulb of his pacifier, content. He had his legs up, lying back on Michelle’s bed, and smiled while she ran a warm baby wipe over his skin, cleaning up the muck he’d pushed into his diaper there during their grown-up time. She’d already gotten dressed, putting her clothes back on while he laid on the bed, half snoozing, exhausted and deliriously happy. He’d made the right choice in coming to Michelle. She knew how to look after him, how to keep him a grown up. They’d just had a grown-up experience, after all–Littles didn’t have ess-ee-ex, so their time together, him eating her out while he messed himself and spurted into his diaper? That had to have bought him quite a bit of maturity. “I’ll have to go get you more diapers soon,” Michelle told him, humming softly as she sprinkled powder over his parts. Despite the recent orgasm, he still grew hard at her touch, standing up an inch tall under her fingers. “I think the pharmacy nearby has a few diaper options in your size–would you prefer bunnies or unicorns?” He raised an eyebrow at her–was that a trick question? “Whi’ duh…” he began, though he trailed off when she giggled. “Take your paci out, silly boy,” she chided, though the correction was gentle. He removed it, asking again, “Which is more grown up?” “Oh, well,” Michelle said, tapping a finger on her chin. “That’s a good question–maybe we should go with princesses, just to be safe?” He nodded seriously. “That’s smart!” “Princess Pampers it is,” Michelle declared, folding the new diaper up between his legs. Even over his erection, she had no trouble taping it down–he barely made a bump. “Wait here while I get you some new clothes, okay?” He nodded, lowering his legs, caught off guard by how comfortable he felt with Michelle. She really was perfect–caring, attentive, the smartest grown up he knew. She’d done everything she could to keep Jamie safe from the curse that threatened to regress him into a Little, and more than that, she’d done it without ever making him feel bad for the regression that’d already happened. She returned from her closet a moment later, holding up a pair of duck-print footie pajamas. The white fabric had bright yellow rubber ducks printed haphazardly all over the material, and three shiny buttons held a diaper flap in place, ensuring easy changes. “This should fit you just right,” she assured him, lifting the garment discerningly, as though eyeballing the size against his form. Jamie’s brow furrowed. That seemed…off, somehow. “Erm…hold on,” he started. “It’s on the back,” Michelle interjected, before he could form the question properly. He turned his head to the side, more confused than ever. “Huh?” She turned it around, emphasizing the zipper. “The zip-up, it’s on the back,” she explained. “You were going to ask how you’d put it on, right?” (Was I?) He concentrated, trying to think what his objection was. But…it had to be the zipper, Michelle knew what he was going to think before he thought it. “Okay,” he mumbled, nodding. “Sit up,” she instructed, crouching to help guide his legs into the footie PJs. “It’s pretty late out, and I’m not sure if you should try to go out alone–you shouldn’t cross the street without a grown up to hold your hand.” He sat up, slipped his legs in, leaning forward so she could shimmy the pajamas over his diaper. “‘S not safe,” he agreed. “But I’d look both ways.” “Such a smarty pants,” she praised, ruffling his hair a little as she pulled the pajamas up, gentle as she pulled his hand through one sleeve at a time, before finishing by clipping his pacifier to the front. “But just to be extra safe, why don’t you spend the night here? I’ll need to change your diaper in the morning anyway, so that’ll be a lot nicer and easier, won’t it?” The flannel PJs were warm and cozy, like a blanket wrapped around his whole body. And she had a point–why go home, just to come back in the morning to get diaper help from a grown up? “I oughtta stay,” he agreed, nodding. “Such a smart boy.” She took his cheek in her hand, turning his head to look at her. “I’m so proud of you, Jamie–you’re doing better than I ever imagined.” He beamed at her adulation. “Thanks, Mommy!” Instantly, he flushed, clapping both hands over his mouth. Had he just– Michelle’s eyes widened in surprise, and she raised a few fingers to her mouth. “Oh, Jamie…” “I–” he started, shaking his head. It was only their first date, they didn’t really even know each other! Sure, she was smart, and pretty, and wonderful, but everyone knew you didn’t break out the M word that quickly. “I’m sorry, it just–” Michelle’s eyes sparkled, a little wet. Was she crying? “I didn’t mean to make you sad!” he said quickly. “I’m sorry, just–” Grabbing him, Michelle pulled Jamie into a tight hug, arms wrapped around him in a possessive squeeze. “Oh, Jamie, my sweet little boy,” she said, petting his head, fingers lacing into his hair, holding his head tightly. “Please, don’t apologize. I’m happy for you to call me Mommy.” He was shocked–he’d moved too fast, and it had just blurted out, but…she was happy? But she’d been teary eyed, so… It didn’t make sense. But, he realized, it didn’t need to make sense, at least not to him. Michelle understood, and she was smarter than him. Squeezing her back, resting his head against her breasts, he nodded. “Okay, Mommy.” They held each other like that, in a tight embrace, for several long moments. It was Jamie that pulled away first–not because he wanted to end the hug, but because between the flannel and Michelle’s body, he was getting a little hot. Reaching down, Michelle zipped up his pajamas, buttoning a little flap down over the zipper cover. “If you need to take this off, just let me know, okay? Mommy can get the zip for you.” He nodded happily, glad to have her to handle those problems for him. She stood back, admiring him, a smile spread across her face so warm and gentle that she seemed almost to glow. “You’re so cute,” she said, eyes widening as she had an idea. “Hold still!” He frowned, uncertain, wondering what she was up to. She hurried to her dresser, producing a brush and a small object that she kept hidden in her palm. Returning to the bed, she sat down next to Jamie, patting her lap with her half-closed hand. “Up,” she instructed, and with her arm she helped guide Jamie to sit on her lap. Humming into his ear, she raised the brush, running it through his long hair, pulling out all the tangles and smoothing out the mess. “What did you get?” he asked her, trying to turn his head to look, but Mommy turned his head and kept his eyes forward. “I’ll show you,” she promised, first raising a hand to his head. Jamie felt a little tug on his hair, not hard enough to hurt, just a bit of pressure, before she reached down and raised his pacifier, plopping it between his lips. Automatically, he suckled down, feeling the ambient bliss that the soother always gave. Leaning to the side, Michelle scooped her phone up off the dresser, raising it and turning on the camera in selfie mode. She lifted the device, and showed them off together–her in her typical adult clothes, him in his adorable footie PJs, diaper bulging obviously around the midsection, pacifier planted between his lips, and a matching yellow bow pinned onto his long, silky hair. He looked cuter than he’d ever realized, with a face more slender and soft than he had remembered–it had to be a photo filter, something Mommy had installed, but he liked how it made him look. Beaming, Michelle captured the picture, saving their moment together forever. ... Support the author! Not only do you get early access to my writing, you get early access to the next chapter of Under Lock & Key, the comic book I'm co-creating with Hofbondage! The first three pages are already up on my platforms and page four comes out tomorrow. ^^ https://reamstories.com/peculiarchangelingabdl https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling

I've been fairly continuously in diapers for a while now. This morning I was doing something on the computer and fell a little trickle on my leg. Damn, my diaper must be leaking. Thought about it a second. Holy, crap. I forgot, I'm not wearing one. Oops.

Chapter 37: Reconsideration Little in Love 2 – LittleFallenPrincess “Mrs Clarke…” “Yes, Prime Minister?” “I… apologise for my behaviour yesterday.” “I accept your apology.” I replied, my heart feeling like it was going to beat through my chest at any moment. But no matter how much my anxiety was killing me right now, I held on to my emotions and tried to sound as professional as possible. This was an important conversation and I couldn’t mess it up. It had been an exhausting day. Once I finished with Faith, I went back to check on Charlie, to see if she was feeling any different. And after lots of cuddle time with her, I headed back to LIBRA HQ, where I continued to run things. It was shortly after I arrived back at LIBRA HQ that the Prime Minister tried to get in touch with me, telling Dotty that he needed to speak to me as soon as possible. Now… I could have returned the Prime Minister’s follow-up call straight away… but I wanted to leave him sweating for a bit, so I waited until late this evening to contact him. This meant that we managed to free a few littles from police custody that afternoon during that time, as they were on the way to be processed in an adoption centre far from the protests. The police had tried to sneak them through, knowing that the protests would prevent them from processing them at any nearby centres. But thanks to our intel, we had people mobilise and stop the police vans, freeing the littles inside. There were a few incidents on the west side of the city, but we managed to keep control, the police losing ground once again and having to fall back. The people had spoken. They wanted the government held accountable for their betrayal. They wanted littles to gain the rights we so desperately deserve. And now that we have the support of the majority of Amazons, we actually had… power. Sure, this was just seen as ‘unrest’ due to ‘unruly littles’ on all foreign news channels, they all attributed this unrest to my election win, using this turmoil to further their own anti-little agenda. But a part of me hoped that maybe our little rebellion may just plant the seeds in other countries, maybe leading to those changing their laws regarding littles and their adoption. But that was a future worry. For now, we still had this fight on our hands. The police were losing ground, the media were in a frenzy, attacking us from all sides, trying to turn people against us, but finally… no one was listening to them. People were thinking for themselves. Amazons stood shoulder to… well… okay, we barely reach their thighs but still, you get the idea. We had a chance at real change and this was the most important fight in our lifetimes. I just… I just wish I had Charlie with me right now. At least she’s awake now, and back to normal. “I would like to meet.” The Prime Minister said down the phone, sounding… nervous. Honestly, I wasn’t expecting him to call this soon. I figured it would have taken him a while to get to this stage, but no… here he was, grovelling. At least I’d like to imagine he is grovelling, it’s a pleasant thought after everything he’s put me through. “You’ll excuse me if I don’t feel safe meeting with you at this current time.” I replied. “You’ll have to… if you want me to even consider passing this bill of yours through the Commons.” He replied. “And you’ll just have me arrested as soon as I step foot in any public venue.” “Your arrest warrant has been withdrawn. I promise you, you will be treated fairly… as if you were one of us.” “One of who? See, Mr Prime Minister, this is why you’re losing the support of people. You still see it as you vs us. Amazons vs littles. When we’re more similar than you think.” “Sorry… I… I mean you’ll be treated fairly. I promise.” “Sorry if your promises mean nothing to me, but if I am to meet you… I’ll be bringing the people with me. You try anything and the public will react.” “I understand. I’ve scheduled an emergency hearing at the Commons tomorrow. ALL MPs must attend. That includes you…” He growled, sounding annoyed. “So I’m still an MP?” I asked, with all the snark I could muster. “You were elected, weren’t you?” He replied to that, sighing. “I’ll be there. But again, I’d just like to remind you what happened the last time one of our party tried to adopt me. You understand that if you do arrest me after promising my safety, this will go from protesting… to something much worse.” “I understand. No one will arrest or adopt you, Mrs Clarke. If you don’t turn up, however…” “I understand. I’ll be there.” I cut him off before he could make yet another threat towards me. “See you tomorrow then.” He said, hanging up the phone in frustration. I sighed and clutched my head, my anxiety was causing my heart to pound a mile a minute and I knew it was only going to be a hundred times worse tomorrow. “You think he will actually keep his word?” Dotty asked, turning around in her chair. “No idea. But he knows what will happen if he doesn’t.” I shrugged. “We can’t keep you safe if you enter the House of Commons. They’ll have guards there. Ones with guns.” “Then move the protests there. But order them to be civil. We don’t want anyone getting hurt, and we want to appear reasonable and open to discussion… but we need to have a show of force in case the Prime Minister goes back on his word.” “I think we can manage that.” Dotty grinned up at me from her workstation. “Liv… one second…” I heard heavy footsteps jogging behind me as I walked down the corridor to my room, where I had hoped to try and get some rest for tomorrow, as no doubt it would be the most important, but also the most difficult, day so far. “Yeah, Claire? What’s up?” I asked, turning around to look up at my Amazon friend hovering over me. “We didn’t get a chance to talk about Charlie.” “What about her?” I asked. “Is she okay? Is she… you know… herself?” “Seems like it.” I replied, shrugging. “She seems like her normal self.” “I’m glad. Did the machine help Faith at all? I know we handed it to her so she could reverse engineer its effects, did she get anything from it?” “I… yeah, she did. She managed to fix Charlie thanks to it. So thank you!” “Oh good! I’m glad. So… what’s happening to that machine? It’s… it's a dangerous piece of equipment. We should get it back here and lock it up.” “I… I’d rather it not be here, Claire.” I said, sounding as serious as I could. I wasn’t going to back down on this, and I didn’t want her trying to convince me. “Why?” “Because it’s too dangerous. It can rewrite any Amazon’s or little’s mind.” “So what’s happening to it?” “I… dismantled it.” “You…? But…” “It’s… gone. All we need to do now is make sure any copies or design documents are destroyed too, as well as ensure that Chris never gets a chance to create another. Do you know who designed it?” “I… well it was a little here, in fact. But she thought she was creating the device to help LIBRA, not help Chris’ insane plans. Once it was finished, Chris took control of the project and booted her from it.” “Then I’d like to meet this little, make sure she’s not siding with Chris in all this, so that this never gets recreated.” “...Okay. I trust you, Liv.” Claire sighed, smiling at me. “I’ll keep an eye on her for now, but I’ll schedule a meeting for you, with her, tomorrow, before you go to your emergency meeting.” “Thanks Claire. I’m glad I have such good friends I can trust.” She nodded and smiled again, before walking off, leaving me alone outside my room. “I better get some sleep. Maybe… maybe I’ll give Charlie a call before I do though. I… I miss her.” I said to myself. ------------------------------------ “Hey, my love. What are you doing up so late?” Charlie asked, sounding groggy on the other end of the phone. I had retreated to my private little room, closing the door and locking it to ensure I had some privacy, before laying on my makeshift bed, fully clothed still. “Me? You sound like you’re more tired than me!” I replied. “I just had a nap.” “Oh shit, did I wake you?” “No, I… I had a bad dream. I was awake anyway.” “What about?” “I… it’s nothing, sweetie.” “Are you sure? You know I’m always here…” “I know, my love, but I’m fine. Just… flashbacks of what I did to you.” Charlie said, sounding upset. “It wasn’t you…” “I know, but it… it still bothers me. All those times I thought I was going to meet my publisher, only to have my mind slowly rewritten by that arsehole…” “It’s okay now, Char. You’re back to normal. And everything that happened didn’t stick.” “You mean your hypnosis? You were still affected, Liv. The humiliation and fear you must have endured…” “Shush. It’s not your fault. It wasn’t you.” “Ha. The nightmares say otherwise.” “I promise you, Charlie, it’s okay!” I said, trying to comfort my wife. “I’ll make it up to you, I promise you that. But anyway, you never answered my question. What are you doing up so late?” She asked. “I called the Prime Minister back, finally. He’s calling an emergency meeting tomorrow in the Commons. ALL MPs are required to attend.” “Including you?” “Including me.” “What about…?” “Being arrested? Apparently not an issue. But we’re arranging the protests to move there just in case.” “Liv… I don’t like that. It sounds like a trap.” “It probably is. But I have to risk it.” “What about…?” “I’ve got a plan, Charlie. I promise, I’ll be okay if anything does happen. Trust me, I’ve been thinking a lot this past week, and I’ve come up with some safeguarding measures.” “I trust you, Olivia. Just… be careful, okay? I want my wife back when I get out of this hospital. I want to take you home, snuggle you, and never let you out of my sight.” There was an awkward pause, before she realised how she sounded. “Sorry! I… you know what I mean. I… didn’t mean to sound like I did before, I…” “Charlie, it’s okay. I understand. I think we’re both due some time to get back to our normal selves and our normal rhythm. Once this is all over, we’ll order takeout food all week, snuggle, watch movies, and play video games.” “Oh, so that’s the price I have to pay then? I have to play your games with you?” She laughed down the phone. “That… and you owe me like a billion kisses.” “A billion? Oh dear… does that include interest?” “No, you’ve got interest on that too. So you better get started as soon as we get home.” I smiled. She couldn’t see me smiling on a phone call, but I liked to think she could tell anyway. “I think I can manage that, my love. Just make sure you get home. If you end up getting adopted or arrested… no one will be able to stop me from getting you back.” “I don’t doubt that. I’d hate to be someone who gets in your way.” “I should let you get some sleep now, Liv. You’ve got a busy day tomorrow by the sounds of it. So please, promise me you’ll be careful. And be careful around that MP that tried to adopt you.” “Oh I can’t wait to see her face when I walk in tomorrow!” I joked. “I bet you can’t, you little minx. Just be careful, okay? Amazons will sink to any low to get what they want. Especially if it means getting to adopt a little. Their maternal instincts… she’ll do anything to adopt you.” “Don’t worry… I bet she’s had a change of heart since I last saw her. Plus after getting pinned in at the adoption centre when she tried to adopt me, I doubt she’ll be even considering trying to adopt me again, not with all the protesters outside. Remember, we have the backing of the majority of the people.” “The protests may be huge, Liv, but even then that isn’t the whole country. Otherwise the society would have come to a standstill.” Charlie said, making a good point. “I know, but that doesn’t mean they don’t support us. If our data is correct, we could have even bigger protests if the government tries to go any further with their plans at removing the rights of littles. And the protests we’ve had already have disrupted the country a lot this past week.” “I know, I just… I don’t want you to think you’re invincible, my love. You’re capable of great things, but you’re still just a vulnerable little girl inside. And it’s a Mumm… wife’s job to keep your feet on the ground and keep you safe.” “I know. I… I’ll be fine.” I replied, feeling a little more anxious now about the whole thing. “Now get some sleep, okay sweetie?” Charlie said, sounding worried. I could hear it in her voice, she was clearly worrying about me and I knew that there was nothing I could do about it. She always worries about me, but this… this sounded worse than usual. “If I can.” “How… How about a bedtime story? That usually helps you get to sleep? Oh… sorry… I… nah, it’s okay…” Charlie said, sounding guilty and backing down in an instant. “No…” I replied, taking a deep breath and gathering the courage to ask, “...that would be nice…” “Really?” Her voice perked up. “Okay then, why don’t you get snuggled up, then tell me when you’re ready.” ======================================================= Little in Love 2 just had it's epilogue on my SubscribeStar! My next Monstrum story starts up there on Sunday! Also thinking of opening up short story commissions now too finally, now that my writers block seems to have subsided. If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

Hey everyone! Well, this is the final chapter. It’s a bit shorter, but with what I have planned next, I think it ends on a pretty good note for these characters. Besides, nothing is written in stone that I can’t write another stuffy’s tale with these characters in the future as well. Now, I know some wanted one of the daycare workers to adopt Emma, but I think each of them was too engrained in their own ways and I hadn’t established their connection well enough by the end to even think of them as an alternative to take her in as their own. I also wanted to place more of an emphasis with this story on both Dash/Patch and Emma. Adding these more random characters of Jimmy and Lilly at the end I think allows for that. They are still part of the story, but because you don’t know them as well, you get the same trepidation about them as Emma and Dash/Patch might, while also being able to almost forget them in a sense yet know Emma is now in a good place. Of course they are important, but I don’t want anyone’s focus to come off them, and I think the way I did it, achieves that goal. Now, moving forward, I also did this, because like I said before, I am going to turn Emma’s perspective into a story itself. Rather than waiting though, I want to announce her that I am actually just going to write it next. I’ve already loosely plotted most of it out like I usually do, and I think it will serve as a nice side piece to this story, or another story in this original ‘trilogy’ of characters. Due to some time considerations, this story should be coming to you soon and quickly with each of the following chapters. Keeping that in mind, I know I’ve asked continually in this series for what you all want to read next, and I will acknowledge here and now that Emma’s perspective wasn’t on the list. So, I’ve decided that I won’t put up a poll of three in my next story and will do a new poll just for the stories of Tell Me More and the Bethany story. By the end, both were nearly tied for what you all seemed to want next. Along the same note, I also believe that I will ‘retire’ the age regression story for now in the next poll I do and will be sure to include another story that I think you all may enjoy as well. Next, I just want to say that I will also be updating the reference guide once again, but I think I’m going to do it in stages this go around. There wasn’t a lot to be added from this story, but I’ve been doing a little world building for the other stories I have been fleshing out in between these chapters and more definitely needs to be added now. Along the same note, thinking about some of my stories and that just listing out cities and states could be confusing, I have also created a map. For now, it’s just Libertalia and I’ve only made a few modifications to it, though many things may be subject to change as my stories progress. I’m trying to create a map of the entire world as a few of my future stories will definitely be more international, but it’s a smidge difficult when I want some of the land masses to change to fit my established narrative. Libertalia though is named differently, but the land mass is practically the same. The same can’t be said for a place like Catalon (our Spain) due to the earthquake that wiped out Atlantis being shifted more to the east. It’s a bit of a deeper dive, but all that will be explored in a future story. Finally, I just want to give a shoutout to anyone who supported and read this story. It’s definitely one of my least popular stories ever, but that’s okay. I had fun writing it, and at the end of the day, that’s why I do all this. All of your all’s comments are wonderful, but if the writer can’t have a little fun as well, I believe the stories would soon fail regardless. I hope my next story will prove to be more popular, but for those of you that read this one, I thank you very sincerely. And last but certainly not least, I hope everyone enjoys this next and final chapter of this story! Chapter 15: An Adoption and Some Sunshine Makes an Opening The feeling of Spring was in the air and as the gentle breeze floated past, white and pink cheery blossom petals reigned down on the car as Jimmy and Lilly got out to retrieve Emma and I from the rear. It had become routine, but today, we had been invited to another Little’s official adoption party. As the car door of the van opened and the beautiful day’s weather wafted in, I couldn’t believe that Emma’s own was already over six months ago. Today, however, her friend Jenny was being adopted to a wonderful new daddy that I had met on several occasions by now, after the two had met during recess one day at daycare. Of course, her stuffy, Victor, and I were pretty great friends by now and he just adored her, so all seemed nearly perfect with this new journey they were about to partake on. For us though, since Emma had been adopted by Lilly and Jimmy, life had spun about so quickly, and while it was a sad day when I left the daycare as a permanent resident, I was beyond thrilled to finally have a home of my own where I finally felt welcome. It was almost strange to be walking into someone else’s house as if you had lived here all your life the way they were treating us, but neither of us minded. Her bold new pink and purple nursery and a fresh batch of oatmeal cookies easily settled us both in pretty quickly to this new lifestyle. As the newly dubbed ‘Patch,’ I was also the talk of the daycare for months after my adventures in trying to save Emma and Pete. New toys could scarcely believe the tales Pete, Carmen, Tops, and Poodee would share about me when I wasn’t there. It was a little annoying at times when I walked around during naptimes and met a new toy to the daycare, but I was just happy I wasn’t the talk of everyone anymore due to my negative qualities. That old ‘Dash’ was now long gone, and my new persona only reveled in making Emma happy beyond her wildest dreams. I still used my messaging on her occasionally, but it was usually only to write some wrong that occurred in this complicated and messy world. Most of the time these days, that came in the form of some secretively hypnotic object or tv show. For example, last week, Emma was watching Lyle the Giraffe, which seemed innocent enough until she started drooling on herself and bouncing up and down on her heavily used diaper. It took three hours that night just to erase the twenty minutes that she had watched of that one show. Since then, though, Jimmy and Lilly had blocked the Pennycade Jr. channel, quite well-known for its heavily laced hypnotic programs that appealed to most Littles. Regardless though, things were pretty great, even on the Nancy front. Despite what had happened a few months ago, where Jimmy and Lilly really showed their commitment to Emma that night, she had long been put away. Emma still had an occasional nightmare about her, but they had largely ceased after we saw an… interesting update about her in the news. Somehow, after seeing that, I guessed that Emma was no longer truly scared of her anymore. Still, as Lilly helped her out of her car seat and realized she needed a quick change in the back seat, I knew the damage had already been done to Emma. Her vocabulary and enunciation of words had improved, but there were still several stumbling blocks with anything that seemed even slightly mature. Books like Mommy Does or The Little and His Friends Find Some Treasure were perfectly fine if she wasn’t stressed, but anything more and she just got Lilly to read it for her. Coordination, memory, and critical thinking skills also showed their own signs of issues but considering that most days Emma was just content to giggle and play with her friends, I just resigned to the fact that some things were okay being less complicated than they used to be. Then, once changed, Lilly popped Emma back on the ground and as she cleaned up, Jimmy took the Little’s free hand, my form being hugged tightly by her other. “Ready for the party, honey?” he asked in his usual sweet way. Small sayings and actions like that and considering all that had happened in the past six months, I was very happy with whom Emma ended up with. Emma nodded. “Yes! I can’t wait to pawty wiff my fwiends.” Okay… so maybe she still struggled with her ‘r’ and ‘th’ sounds, but she was definitely able to make her points better now without a translator. “Don’t forget your present, dear,” Lilly called out from the back, wrapping the final tape on the used diaper with the wipes tucked neatly inside. “I’ll get it,” Jimmy noted. Lilly nodded and went to dispose of the heavily used diaper nearby in the designated receptacle that all parks now possessed. It was all just routine for the two loving caregivers by now. Jimmy then went in the back seat and retrieved the purple package with dark lace ribbon entwined all around it. Of course, Lilly had wrapped the gift herself, but Emma was still there to lend a spare finger when she needed something held and had insisted on the color design herself. After all, it was for Jenny, and she was a little different than most Littles. Her daddy was also a little strange compared to other Bigs and ran the local theater, but Jenny took the cake for being different with other Littles. While Emma always chose playtimes involving tea parties or princesses, part of her conditioning or not I’ll never know, but Jenny always chose things like playing a mad doctor or everyone going on a monster hunt. I thought it was hilarious and Victor had finally found a Little that loved him for who he was, so she was alright in my book. As we all strolled into the park to find the other guests, I was feeling nervous in a way that I hadn’t felt in months. Life was pretty simple between playtimes and events at the daycare lately. It was all so simplistic but living in the same town that she had before, Emma was bound to meet other Littles… including Charley… and Hop. At first, I couldn’t believe it when I found out the two Littles, my past and current Little, were friends. Apparently, when Emma was feeling bad after her progression and Nancy had laid into her one day, the two had met at this very park. It was a popular spot for Littles, so it just made sense. Still, I was a little shocked when she had told me one day that she had met another really interesting stuffy that Charley had named Hop. Of course, she had no way of knowing about our past connection, but I still dreaded the day that one day, we might meet. Seeing Monica, Charley, Hop, and Leo, his newest stuffy, all over there offloading their own gift for Jenny, I knew that day had finally arrived. I braced for the worst. Still, that potentially climactic moment was able to be put on hold as the Littles all opened up the presents first and then ate a whole bunch of chicken nuggets and mac n’ cheese, as per tradition it felt like at events like these… I mean, heavens above help a Little who was lactose intolerant around here. Regardless though, after a barrage of fun and excitement, the Littles now had energy to burn and as Jenny’s new daddy had suggested, a game of tag might just be what everyone needed before most everyone had their traditional afternoon nap. So, all us toys were left on the picnic table while the Littles went off to play. Almost immediately, once everyone was off and distracted by the Littles playing, Hop turned to me with a glare. “Well, well, well… if it isn’t my old pal, Dash…” he said, clearly remembering our negative times together almost a year ago now. “It’s Patch actually,” I corrected. I wasn’t sure if Hop just didn’t know or was calling me my old name to remind me of my old mistakes. “Oh, really?” he asked, almost mockingly. “Hey,” Pete intervened, Vivian having brought him as well today. In fact, many of us daycare stuffy’s were here today, and I could see them tense up as Hop and I faced each other once again. “Ease up, Hop. This here is Patch now. He’s a changed toy.” Hop eye’s focused in on me as he began to get closer. I felt like a specimen under a microscope, and I could see everyone holding their breath practically as he stopped in front of me. The last time we had been this close was in our fateful duel back at daycare. I felt so superior and smug back then, but with his extra height with his raised ears and my patchwork body now, that feeling was long gone. “Hmmm…” he muttered, seemingly contemplating the new stuffy that he now saw before him. “I thought I heard some rumors about you in the Oasis room with Charley, but I thought they were just that. Did you really rescue Pete at the repair shop and pull a Little out of a catatonic state?” I let out a little breath, feeling like I wasn’t going to get pummeled anymore for my past misdeeds by my former crib mate. “I did. In fact,” I then subtly referenced to Emma over by the others, “that’s her.” Hop looked over at Emma in her yellow and white springtime dress that did little to hide the diapers she was wearing underneath as she bent over and tried to hide behind a bush. It was almost cute, if not a little sad thinking that she was once a fully functioning adult in a past life. As stuffy’s, we just had to ignore those types of thoughts, but they still popped in on occasion. “Cute. Emma, right?” he then asked, his more damaged ear slightly twitching as he swung back to face me. I nodded. “Yep. That’s her. I think it’s actually Emily, but I haven’t heard her be called that since her adoption papers were signed. I honestly don’t even know if she would respond to it anymore.” Curiously, the tension seemed to leave Hop’s body and he even smiled. “Yeah… Charley’s kind of like that as well,” Hop mused about our former Little. “Someone called him Charles the other day in the Oasis room, and he just kept right on playing with me. Took a tap on his shoulder for him to finally turn around.” I really wasn’t sure how to respond right then to what Hop had just told me, but I did recognize the feeling bubbling up in my gut: guilt. When I met Charley, he was regressing for sure, Hop was at least partially responsible for that, but I pushed him even further to the brink of what was possible for a Little to withstand. I still felt the guilt over what I did to Charley, and the fact that he still couldn’t recognize his own full name after almost a year ate at me from my very core. I think Hop noticed. “It’s okay… Patch…” Hop sighed. “I know it was a long time ago, and if any of the dozen or so rumors about you I’ve heard are true, you’ve truly changed. I might not fully forgive what you did to him, but I recognize a change when I see one. I have to at least respect that, especially given what I’ve heard you’ve gone through.” “All true, Hop. Every one of the rumors,” Carmen chimed in with her note of support. I smiled back over at my friend. “Right. Exactly,” Hop said with almost a hint of relief. “So, don’t sweat what you did back then any more than you have to. I mean, besides, half of your conditioning at the end kind of wore off there. The other half… to be honest, I think he would be like he is right now whether you were in life or not.” I looked at him questioningly. “What do you mean by that?” “Well,” Hop began, “with all those darn hypnotic shows and drug-laced food out now, I don’t think he would have been much better off anyway. Like, just as an example, Monica wanted to get him this favorite treat the other day at the mall. It was all fine and tasty, but Charley could barely speak much above drooling on himself before she realized the cinnamon bites were spiked with something. Stupid pro-Big small business or something like that apparently…” “Oh yikes,” I grimaced. “I’ll have to keep that in mind with Emma. She’s always wanting something sweet and the last thing that Jimmy or Lilly need right now is another setback with her.” Hop nodded. “Yeah… heard about Nancy… sorry about that…” I sighed, remembering back to a few months ago. “Thanks. Not a fun time, but from what we’ve seen, she’s well taken care of now.” Several of the nearby stuffy’s chuckled at that. It wasn’t hard for most to see her current life right now and most reveled in what they saw if they could. “You know… it’s kind of weird now that I think about it…” Hop mused. “What?” Hop might have been my old enemy, but I always did respect his ability to plan things out. Even without my faster core processes, he was able to eventually outwit me during our duel and keep Charley above the level of regression I wanted him to be at. In an odd sort of way, I was kind of grateful for that at this stage. If he hadn’t been so successful, Charley would have likely just ended up as another permanent resident of the Burrows room. Seeing it from the inside now myself and with Emma, I wouldn’t wish that fate on my worst enemy. Hop sighed. “I don’t know… just that most Littles’ products all seem to take them down to roughly about the same base age.” Several of the other stuffy’s nodded. “Just weird and all…” “It’s a conspiracy,” Sarge added gruffly from nearby, most just rolling their eyes over his comment. “Right… next, you’re going to say that the portal Littles government made some secret bargain with the government here to get fresh Littles every year,” Pete joked. We all laughed at the notion, but quietly, I wasn’t so sure myself just how much we should all be laughing. I mean, it was a conspiracy theory that had been passed around the daycare for a long time now, but it still wasn’t like the whole ‘mole men living under New Eboracum City’ theory. Besides, knowing this society, I really wouldn’t have put it past them to ensure something like that did in fact happen to Littles. Regardless, we all continued to talk for a while as Hop and I caught up on various events of our lives since we had parted. In the distance though, I could see a few Littles were starting to nod off, right on cue for their naptime, but the other more energetic Littles also just spurned them on further. Still, I knew our stuffy alone time was going to be limited now. Pretty soon, Emma was going to need a change, a snack, and then a nap on the ride home. “Just out of curiosity,” Hop began again, “what made you change your ways? Are you telling me it was just one Little that did all… this?” His own paw gestured to my whole being. I sighed. “Well, kind of, but also… you were basically the start of it all…” “Me?” Hop asked surprisedly. “Yeah…” I nodded. “I mean, you forced me to flee the daycare, or face punishment, so I ran right into the teeth of Buster.” “Oh… right…” Hop even began to sport a smile at the reminder. “Yeah, well, all this,” I said gesturing to all my stitches and patches, “kind of hurt, but it hurt my electronics more. Almost caught on fire a few times after, and then, Pete found me. Really low time and all, but I eventually took a chance in treating Littles his way instead.” Hop chuckled. “Yeah. That’s about when I found out about you. Admittedly, I almost came over to get you and then toss you in the garbage myself, but I just kept hearing about all your little misadventures as well. Is it true you were almost completely lost in the mud pits outside after a Little threw you in them?” I nodded. “Yep, and his name was Travis. He ended up okay, but then, my next Little was Emma…” “And the rest is history, huh?” he asked without a hint of sarcasm, a smile even forming over his face as he viewed Charley and Emma, who now both seemed to be playing with each other. “Definitely, and it’s all just been a journey after my run in with Buster. I’m sorry for what I did to Charley… probably will every day for the rest of my existence, but in the end, it all led me to Emma…” Hop smiled at me and patted me on the shoulder. “I’m happy for you, Patch. And, no regrets, right?” I thought about it for a moment through all my pain and the suffering of others. It was a long road to get here, but finally, Nancy was taken care of, I had a real home, and Emma was safe and happy in her new life with her new caregivers. I hoped one day they would even be referred to as ‘mommy’ or ‘daddy’ in more than just Emma’s mumblings while she dreamt, but for now, all felt right and just as it should be. So, I shook my head. “Nope. Not a single one.” We both smiled at each other and looked out over to our Littles playing in a sandbox together now. Naptime and likely cranky Littles would be just around the corner, but in that moment, yes, I regretted nothing and everything was about as right as it should be.

Lady is way over reacting IMO. As long as the ABDL event is kept seperate from the kid playtime I don't see a problem. And the article made it clear it was kept seperate. 🤷‍♀️ It would be awesome to have an ABDL event like that, especially if it was adult-sized (and sorry not sorry, no under 18s allowed! this play time is just for the adult kids!) . If I ever win the lottery and have Fuck All levels of money, I'd build a huge adult-sized play place.

Chapter 60 – Cornered [7:00 PM] Kelly’s phone binged and a notification dropped down from the top of the screen, causing her to swipe out of the social media app she was using, and over to her text messages. It was someone named Martha, which caused Kelly to furrow her eyebrows for a moment. Right… Chris’s assistant. What the hell does she want? Martha: Chris and I are going into a dinner meeting, so I wanted to follow up by text, I hope you don’t mind. Has there been any further news about Zack? Kelly thought about what she should say in response. They knew he was in the downtown hospital, and he was a lame child on a scooter – surly to God they would be retrieving him momentarily. Kelly: They know where he is. He’s safe. Tell Chris to concentrate on his meeting. I am handling this. Martha: Let us know if you need help with anything. Kelly rolled her eyes and decided not to reply. Help? From Los Angeles? Sure. She got up off the bench she’d been waiting on, eyeing a coughing child suspiciously. She rapped on the mirrored glass of the security office. After a beat too long, the invisible door opened again. “We haven’t heard anything further, ma’am. I will let you know as soon as we do.” “Well, can someone give me a ride to the downtown campus, then? Apparently I need to do your jobs for you.” “The shuttle stops running at six, ma’am. You would have to take a cab.” “Fantastic. You’re doing a great job. Do you at least have a pen? Can I leave you my phone number?” Kelly’s heels clicked as she strode away from the security office without looking back. She opened a rideshare app on her phone and tapped in the name of the downtown hospital, while making her way towards the main entrance of the hospital. While she waited for a white compact car to pick her up, she looked back and forth along the curb lane, spotting the sign for the shuttle bus that was no longer running, the one Zack had fled in. Little bastard. This was supposed to be a relaxing week at the cottage, not a game of hide and seek in the city. _________ [8:00 PM] After doing prolonged battle with suburban traffic headed into the city for the nightlife, the rideshare vehicle pulled up in front of the downtown hospital, finding a spot along the busy curb. Pedestrians streamed along the sidewalk, some of them looking dressed for the theatre, and some looking like they’d recently been released from prison. Kelly looked up and down the street, and shuddered. What the hell does Zack want down here? It makes no sense. She walked up to the entrance of the hospital and was greeted by the security guard standing there, who waved her by. His job was not to keep people who looked like her out of the lobby. She rolled her eyes as she walked past him. Doing a great job here, too. Kelly saw the information desk and was going to approach the young man behind it, in his square glasses, but then she saw an overweight female security guard making her way across the lobby towards what she realized was the security desk, so Kelly veered that way, catching her just as she was about to reach across the desk. “Hey, I’m hoping you can help me – I had security at the children’s hospital call you earlier. I’m looking for my son, Zack Fischer – he’s eleven, riding a scooter, has a broken ankle. Ring a bell?” The lady let out a grunt. “That’s your kid, is he? Well, it’s good to have his name. He came through here maybe an hour ago – he took off when I tried to get his attention. I’ve been running around the building ever since. Can’t figure out where he’s got to. He has to be somewhere. Was there someone he was coming here to see?” Kelly squinted at the winded guard. “He took off, did he? On his scooter? With his broken ankle?” The guard’s face hardened. “Yes, ma’am, he did. Long, smooth hallways in buildings like these. He was able to get some momentum. As I was saying, would you happen to know why your child came to my hospital this evening?” Kelly rolled her eyes. “It doesn’t matter why he’s here, what matters is where he is right now. I’d assumed you’d have sorted that out, being on the security team in a big city hospital. Have you searched all the floors? Locked the exits?” It was the guard’s turn to roll her eyes, although she resisted doing so. “Ma’am, hundreds of people come and go from this building every hour. We have not locked any doors. We did conduct a search of the public areas, which are the places he could have gotten to, without a pass. Nobody has seen him on any of the floors. If you want to take this search beyond that scope, I would suggest that you call the police. I can do it for you, if you like – we have a direct line, as I’m sure you can imagine.” The guard could almost hear Kelly changing gears, as her voice lightened up and her eyes opened wider. “No, no, no, we don’t need to involve the police, I’m sure they’re very busy, and Zack isn’t a criminal, he’s just a scared child who’s tired of being poked and prodded. Could you maybe have another look around? Or ask one more time if anyone has seen him?” The guard raised her eyebrows and tilted her head. Kelly’s abrupt change in manner was curious, but she didn’t have time to think about it – there were lots of other issues to attend to, besides this runway kid. “I’ll announce a Code Yellow – a missing patient – on the PA system, and describe him. If any employee has seen him, they’ll call the security desk. Can you describe him in detail? He’s wearing blue pajamas or something, correct?” “A blue romper, yes. He’s eleven, about four feet and a couple of inches tall, blond, his scooter is silver.” The guard walked around and down a hallway, reappearing a minute later inside the security office. She picked up a telephone and dialed a few digits, and then there was a chirp that echoed in the wider lobby, emanating from the ceiling. “Attention, attention, code yellow, all floors, code yellow, all floors. Subject is a male child, eleven, riding a knee scooter, blond hair, blue one-piece outfit. If you have seen anyone matching that description, please call the main security desk.” She hit a button on the phone, and the message repeated two more times. “While we’re waiting to hear if anyone has seen him, do you maybe want to go over and talk with Reese in the information booth? He was chatting with your son before he took off.” “Oh? I’d like that, yes.” Kelly turned and walked purposefully towards the information booth, elbowing her way in front of the desk from the side, rather than waiting behind the lineup of three people, all standing behind an elderly Asian man who was inquiring as to where the radiology department was, but seemed to actually have an appointment for an MRI, which was on a different floor. “Excuse me, hi, Reese? Sorry to interrupt – this is important. You spoke with my son earlier, and he’s missing. Can you tell me what he said to you?” Reese looked at Kelly, and then directed his gaze back at the gentlemen. “Sir, MRI is not on the same floor as radiology. You need to go to the basement, B2 – take the blue elevators. Turn right and follow the green dots on the floor – they go directly to the MRI front desk.” The man nodded, but still seemed confused, and shuffled away, giving Kelly a sideways glance. “Excuse me, REESE, we are talking about a MISSING CHILD here – can I get some assistance please? Or would you rather be interviewed by the police?” Reese took a step back. “I’m not going to be yelled at, lady – I’m a volunteer here.” “Listen, Reese, I didn’t mean to raise my voice. You can understand this is stressful – a young, injured child is missing. It would be good to know what he said to you, and what you told him.” Reese’s face thawed a couple of degrees, and he walked back up to the desk. He pulled a sticky note off of the counter next to the phone, turned it, and stuck it back to the counter in front of Kelly. “He wanted to talk to his dad, and he needed a pair of scissors for some reason. He left a message for his dad, and then we went over to emerge for the scissors. Some lady called back and asked for him, and then there was a man on the phone, but then the kid took off when security started yelling at him.” “And that’s it? What did the man on the phone say?” “He asked if he could speak to security, so I told him to dial back into the switchboard and ask for them.” “And which way did my son go when he took off?” Reese pointed around the side of the desk toward a hallway off the back of the lobby. “He went down that hall.” “Where does it go?” Kelly asked. “Everywhere, basically – to the elevator banks, maintenance, the admin offices. You can get anywhere in here from there.” “Is there a back exit?” “Not really – there’s loading docks back there, and emergency exits, but the public entrances face Roosevelt and Forty-Second.” Kelly turned without thanking Reese and fast-walked back over to the security desk. The guard was already watching her walk over, and was waiting for her questions. “If someone goes out an emergency exit, does it sound an alarm?” Kelly asked. “At the door itself, yes, but not a wide alarm – people go through them all the time, to get out to the loading docks and the trash compactors.” “Do you have cameras out in that area?” “Not all over it, but we cover the gate to the area.” “Can you check them? They checked the cameras at the Children’s hospital for me.” “That system is much newer – ours do record, but, checking them is a laborious process. You’d have to call my supervisor if you want someone to do that, and I pretty much guarantee you, she will request that you have the police ask.” Kelly swore under her breath. “Have you heard back from anyone as to if they’ve seen him?” “Two people called, both from places adjacent to the lobby. They saw him at the same time I did. Nobody on any of the floors has called.” Kelly looked at her watch: 8:12 pm. She felt herself in the crosshairs of an unfolding crisis that she was losing control of.

Hello, I am a Mommy in the UK who has friends all over the world. I have been a caregiver for quite some years now, to my little squishy. I am a trained musician and also trained in mental and public health. I will say more about myself as I learn about this site, for the moment I am learning about it.

I have suffered with Nocturia for some time now - an irritating side effect of an enlarged prostate and just getting old. I probably have to wake to pee two or three times a night. Often I struggle to get back to sleep and have been losing a lot of sleep as a result. I use diapers during the day now because I suffer with urge incontinence, which came on as a result of the enlarged prostate worsened by a stroke. I'd not taken to wearing diapers at night (recreational purposes aside!!) because I was still getting to the loo without peeing the bed. However - a chat with my doctor revealed something that was blindingly obvious really: although I wasn't peeing the bed, I was experiencing massive stress as I was waking up bursting for a pee and needing to rush to the loo, barely making it. It was this stress that was leaving me wide awake and hence preventing me getting back to sleep. Wearing protection may prevent the stress, I was told. The results are clear - I definitely get more and better sleep if I wear a diaper. I wake, I pee, I sleep! Sleep is so important and wearing a diaper has really improved my nights. Fatigue is a real problem since my stroke and this has probably been the most effective measure I've found so far. I'm not one of those who wants to lose control, I've always been happy to keep my diaper 'hobby' separate to my day-to-day existence, but with my current health 'challenges' wearing diapers has made my life less stressful and better day and night. I was going to post this in the medical incontinence thread, but thought that Nocturia is a more general problem. Also - if you're looking for an excuse to wear at night!!

So i Get if you are involuntarily incon not wanting to hang out with ABDL. They do have their own space here but so many come into our space to bash and gatekeep and that is also inappropriate. If our desire offends you don't come in here. What I do does not effect them in any way so i really do not care how my desires make them feel when I am posting in an appropriate forum.

I sew a terrycloth liner into a diaper flannel flat. Then I use Zorb booster pads on top of that.

You know what might sound weird, I have started to wear more often at night for the same reason, getting on in years myself, and its a right royal pain in the ass to wake up a couple times a night, run to the bathroom, then go back to bed. Mostly by the time I get back to bed, I am awake, and it takes me a while to get back to sleep, if I even can. With a diaper on, at most, I wake up, sit up, pee, then just lay back down. Partly I tend to sit up as it seems to help direct things to the back a bit better than just laying on my back does, and less risk of leaks out the waistband. Better sleep definatly is an important thing at my age.

Thanks for the comment. As Will gets sicker, his parents are going to be big advocates for his care. The feeding tube effects will be known in the next chapter. Ellie is going to both help Will and be an emotional sticking point for him. I based her character off of one of 7, soon to be 8, nieces and newphews I have in real life. I do have a few M. Night Shyamalan twist in this story that will hopefully keep y'all entertained.

I just pointed out what is said in the site rules for this site. What legal rights is over a database from year 2000+ I don't know much about. And who would then "inherit" said content. I'm not saying No to claim a DMCA against them. That is soley on the person discretion. It's a little bit interesting to see who remembers where, what, when, where they posted what on from 5? perhaphs 10 year ago? It's also what in a way makes "Archives" dangeruous because who owns the copyrighted material that gets posted there really. That's what I wanted to point out. Also if you want my statement on the whole Bents and such thing, this is exactly what I told Kita copy pasted right from our conversation about the subject: So soley, on peoples own discretion.

Elfy you have me quite confused. I've gone back and read my comments forwards, backwards, and upside down, and I don't know how you've got me saying what you claim I said. I really didn't even come close to that. What I said was they have always been straight with me, and that the transphobia was an unsubstantiated claim. *I* am TransGender, as are several other authors there, and we haven't seen it. It goes even deeper than that, but I am not at liberty to discuss that .... I only allude to show how ludicrous such an allegation is. Not only that, but I took great pains not to mention her name, so as not to be calling names. I never mentioned a name ... YOU did that, and then you misquoted me and mischaracterized me. Please don't do that. I try to be a member of these places in good standing and to do that, I don't comment that much. I commented here because it concerns my livelihood. I came out of the shadows before because I was attacked by the person who I did not name and you did. That person apologized, but her damage was done and she knew that. She did not attempt to repair that damage. ValentinesStuff, I would not be so sure about that. If you use a site and by use of it, it states you agree to the rules of said site, and the rules are that the administration of that site takes ownership of what you post (it's really a dangerous position, TBH....), then they can indeed do that. I don't think DD would, but if such a statement was made on the former bulletin board server where this had been posted, the new owner of said files knowing nothing about those people who posted, they can make a legal argument. And when it is international, and you don't have enough to fight it, and don't want your real legal name attached to it, there's little that can be done. I am not my publisher. I don't have to answer for anything they did or did not do. But, they were banned from here and I think attacking them where they can make no defense is unfair.

Chapter Five It took a good thirty minutes to get Elizabeth on board. June just had to gradually explain that this plan made the most sense. Between the suitcase mix-up and the fact that Elizabeth had ‘lost’ her purse on the plane, they didn’t have many options. There was no time to go shopping for new clothes, and June threw in the point that using the company card for such expenses would then need to be explained back at the office. The only way to keep this between the two of them was for Elizabeth to deal with the youthful clothes she was stuck with. Once again using Elizabeth’s love of wine against her, June topped off the glass as she explained for a second time how family was a core value of the company they’d be presenting to. She didn’t plan on getting the petite girl drunk; however, a healthy level of inebriation wouldn’t hurt the cause. June had already come down from her single cocktail, and had been playing the social game for hours. She was in prime form to debate compared to her opponent who had done nothing but lounge in their suite all evening. Finally, she played into Elizabeth’s ego and desire for credit. How it was Elizabeth who came up with the unique business tactic of playing into a potential client’s company values. Their own company was far more profit driven, both at the expense of their employees and in terms of what they would say or imply to secure a client. This would basically turn a weakness into a strength, as if Elizabeth planned this from the beginning. Have June do the presentation, sucker the soon to be clients into a false connection, and then Elizabeth can run the account after all is said and done. “That will make them feel important,” June said, “Closed by someone at my level, but showing them that they’re a priority by letting them work with someone like you.” Elizabeth was slowly coming around. Except for a few details she couldn’t ignore. “They’ll recognize me,” she pointed out. Even if things would be mostly remote, there would definitely be video conferences. Seeing that their point person was the ‘niece’ who was at the presentation wouldn’t go unnoticed. “Later, I mean.” “Hmm, you might be right,” June conceded. Sitting back and crossing her legs, she took a moment to feign like she was thinking. She was still a lowly assistant. Anticipating her bratty boss’s needs was one thing, but this would be better if she didn’t have all the answers right away. And, ideally, would somewhat feel like they landed on the plan together despite how June was the one who brought it up and was still selling it for the most part. “Oh! We could dye your hair. Temporarily, I mean.” “What? No,” Elizabeth said, “That’s too much.” June just raised an eyebrow. “Is it? They haven’t met you before. And I just mean with something I can buy down the road. It’ll wash right out, Elizabeth. The client definitely won’t recognize you with different hair and professional clothes.” “Yeah, but-” “Elizabeth. I’m trying to come up with a solution here. But you’re the boss; it’s your call. Do you want to give the presentation yourself dressed in my niece’s clothes? Or do you want to tell your assistant to handle it for you?” Elizabeth hesitated. Obviously the former option wasn’t actually an option. It would be one thing to stand in front of a room of professionals with a coffee stain on her blouse, as something like that would be relatable enough that she could play it off. But she couldn’t even begin to imagine trying to explain this series of unfortunate complications. No one would take her seriously, especially when aiming to get them to trust her. If she brought the wrong suitcase, what kinds of mistakes might she make with their account? When given the either/or, especially after an exhausting day and a few drinks, Elizabeth was not at all in the proper headspace to consider that there might be an alternative that hadn’t been said out loud. “And I get all the credit,” she asserted. It helped that June framed it in the familiar way, where it was an assistant’s job to do as she was told. “And you get all the credit,” June echoed, “But we don’t have a lot of time. If this is the direction you want to go, we need to do your hair tonight. We’re all booked up tomorrow morning.” “My hair?” Elizabeth had already forgotten that element. “But-” “We don’t have to. If you don’t think they’ll remember you later, then there’s no need to dye it. Want to risk it, Elizabeth?” “I- I don’t know.” It took a lot of self control for June to avoid smirking. Her boss was usually so arrogant and blunt, at least when it came to underlings. Now Elizabeth was dressed down and faltering to the point where it would only take another nudge or two for June’s most recent idea to become a reality. This niece scheme was so much more enticing than simply making Elizabeth sit in the hotel room all weekend due to a lack of proper attire. Managing to keep it cool, June simply said, “I can’t choose for you. So, what’s it going to be? Be my niece with your natural hair color, or . . . ” Elizabeth was too caught up in the decision about her hair to realize how she was being pushed to the side of the fence that June wanted her on. The conversation had subtly been shifted to make it sound like the niece thing had been all but decided, and now they just had to figure out the rest. And since there were already so many ways she could be embarrassed this weekend by leaving their suite in tween clothes, it was natural for her to be just as worried about something similar happening after they closed the deal. “We can dye it,” she mumbled, belatedly clarifying, “It’ll wash right out?” “Mm hmm,” June hummed, “But seriously, Elizabeth. You need to start addressing me properly. That’s the only way for this to be believable. Aunt. June. Try it, okay? Otherwise, we might as well forget this whole thing and have you lead the presentation in Maggie’s clothes.” “No, wait!” Elizabeth exclaimed. She couldn’t do that. That would almost certainly get her in trouble back at the office, especially if they lost the sale because of it. If she could spin the negative situation as a positive, however, maybe this could all work out. It wouldn’t be the first time she took one of her assistant’s ideas for herself. “Aunt June. See?” June nodded. “Okay. So it’s settled, then. You’ll be my niece tomorrow. I’ll handle the presentation, and you can observe. Don’t worry, I know all the information, and I can brush up on the finer points tomorrow morning. And what will you call me all day?” “Aunt June,” she muttered. The question felt so patronizing, especially coming from a subordinate. Apparently June caught the annoyed tone, and was quick to address it. “You should call me that from now on. There’s not a lot of time to form the habit, and we’ll both look bad if you mess up halfway through. Right?” “Right,” Elizabeth blushed. She could only imagine how awkward and humiliating it would be for someone to figure out that she wasn’t actually June’s niece after pretending to be for an extended period of time. Although pretending in general was plenty embarrassing in its own way. Rather than doing everything in her power to offset her youthful features, she was going to have to lean into them and look even younger than the older teenager people assumed her to be when she wasn’t dressed up. It was so counter to her usual need to be seen as a professional young woman, yet it felt as if that’s the plan they had landed on. “Right, Aunt June?” June suggested. “Umm, sure,” she said, “Right, Aunt June.” The girl was just one year older than her, and her assistant. This new dynamic was going to be difficult to get used to, even if it was all for show. Unfortunately, Elizabeth couldn’t argue with June’s logic. If they waited until it was time for the meeting, there was a good chance that Elizabeth would slip up and act more like the boss that she actually was. “There you go.” June nodded again, and stood up. “Keep working on that. I’m going to go down and ask the concierge if there’s a walkable place for me to get what I need to dye your hair. Why don’t you find a cute outfit for tomorrow? Whatever best ages you down. Actually, come up with a few options. I’ll help you pick the best one when I get back. Oh, have you tried on Maggie’s shoes yet?” “No?” Elizabeth tilted her head in confusion. Why would she have done that? She still had her heels, and they were simple enough that they could be worn with casual ensembles. Since her daily image was so important, of course she had footwear that could work for both formal and informal settings. June gestured towards the bedroom. “Go see if they fit. That suitcase is full of summer clothes; no teenager would wear heels with any of those things.” Maybe that was a bit of a stretch. “Also, it will be better if you’re on the shorter side, I think.” She knew that Elizabeth was self conscious about her height, so she avoided focusing on that more than she needed to. And sticking with the word ‘teenager’ felt best; that would give the clever assistant some wiggle room to decide on her boss’s age after the physical transformation was complete. Now that they had landed on the aunt/niece idea, there were really only so many battles Elizabeth could pick. Everything June was suggesting was relevant to the false image Elizabeth would be committing to tomorrow, and they had to have most of this figured out tonight due to the time constraints. Ignorant to the fact that a number of the items in the suitcase had been specifically packed for Elizabeth, like how the shoes were her exact size, she grimaced at the only pair sitting underneath the stack of clothes to the right. White sneakers with light pink soles, along with a few other splashes of pink on the shoes themselves. It was the definition of girly, and not even her teenage self would be caught dead in footwear like that. Knowing that June wouldn’t let her off the hook if she didn’t at least try, Elizabeth reluctantly stepped into one of the shoes. Of course, her petite self ended up fitting Maggie’s shoes perfectly. It briefly occurred to her that she could head back out without the sneakers on and tell June they were too small, except her tipsy self couldn’t shake the concern that she would just be made to prove it and have to go through the whole process again. June had already seen her barefoot, both back at the girl’s apartment and in their suite. It wasn’t like this would do much to affect her current height; Elizabeth was more embarrassed by the color and style. Of course, June felt the exact opposite. “Oh, they’re perfect!” she exclaimed, “Okay, good. New shoes would have been a bit out of our budget. Alright, I’m heading out. Anything else you need, Elizabeth?” Just some peace and quiet to reconcile the fact that she was going to be spending half a day walking around as if she were 5-10 years younger than she actually was. As Elizabeth had already learned, the majority of the clothes in the suitcase were the opposite of the colors she tended to wear in both her personal and professional life. How was she supposed to come up with a few options when she was already wearing the only tolerable combination? Deciding to stick with the jean shorts she had on for all the potential outfits, Elizabeth simply picked out three t-shirts that were the most plain in design, all of which would go with her current bottoms. There. Good enough. Then she had to wait. Feeling somewhat sleepy after an early morning and a long day of traveling and a myriad of frustrations, Elizabeth roamed back into the common room and poured herself the last of the wine. Though the drink was no doubt contributing to her tired state, she knew that not having more was a surefire way for her eyes to start drooping. Pacing the room for a few minutes, already sick of the limited space she had been stuck in for hours at this point, Elizabeth soon knocked back the rest of the glass and flopped down onto the sofa. This would normally be when she started scrolling social media, seeing if there were any work emails to reply to in order to seem like a dedicated team member who was working after hours, or just killing time with any number of meaningless apps. She ended up just flipping through channels on the TV until June returned. The last thing Elizabeth needed was to be caught passed out on the sofa when it had been established that they had more to do tonight. June had decided on red hair dye. According to her, it made sense; Maggie was a redhead, so it would be the most natural if Elizabeth was the same when acting as June’s niece. Normally, the upcoming process would be best if Elizabeth was undressed, or wearing something she didn’t care about getting some color on. However, June knew that she was already pushing some limits with all of this. Besides, the white tank top would be cheap to replace, and staining it would also remove it as a future option. The more colorful tops in the other room would be much more appropriate for a brat like Elizabeth. As for doing the job herself, June was easily able to convince Elizabeth that she needed help, even when her boss tried to whine about how June was following her into the bathroom. Between asking the soon to be redhead if she had ever dyed her hair before, and pointing out that this is probably something a dedicated assistant would help out with, there wasn’t much wind left in Elizabeth’s sails as they stood together in the somewhat cramped bathroom. After a successful evening of networking, June didn’t mind playing the assistant card; she knew her talents were better served as an admin and a soon to be manager, but she was more than happy to lean into her current role in order to make that happen. “And how would a polite young lady ask her aunt for this?” June asked. Now that Elizabeth was seated on the edge of the tub, it felt a lot more natural to talk down to her. “Remember, we need to practice for tomorrow.” Elizabeth frowned in annoyance. She had been this close to snapping something in response to the first half, until June got ahead of it. Sounding more petulant than she realized with an exaggerated huff, she muttered, “Please dye my hair, Aunt June?” “Of course,” June said, internally smiling while keeping a poker face on the outside, “Now, you are going to sit still and do as you’re told, yes?” “Umm,” Elizabeth hesitated. “That’s when you say ‘Yes, Aunt June.’ Remember, Elizabeth. You can’t act like my boss tomorrow. You’re my niece, yes?” With the same leading word as before, all while towering over the seated girl, Jue expectantly raised an eyebrow. Lightly blushing, Elizabeth conceded, “Yes, Aunt June.” “Good. Starting right now, you are no longer my boss. You are my well behaved niece named Elizabeth. Actually, no. I think you should go by ‘Lizzie’ tomorrow. What if our future client recognizes your name when she next sees you?” “What? No! I’m-” “Lizzie!,” June snapped, “You agreed to this idea, didn’t you? We literally just talked about how we need practice, which means it’s best if you don’t act like you’re anyone’s boss. As long as you’re my niece, I’m the one in charge. Now, are you going to be a big girl and behave properly, or are you going to be a whiny little brat?” Elizabeth had never felt so small. It was surprising, seeing this side of her assistant. And the last time Elizabeth had been told off in such a way was when she was younger; college professors tended to speak to their students more like adults on average, and Elizabeth had never been reamed out at work due to how she was so clever about deflecting blame and making sure she was only ever praised for the work she may or may not have done all the work for. Neither option was good. Obviously being a ‘big girl’ was better than the insulting alternative, though she wasn’t actually June’s niece. Except apparently the young woman standing in front of her had decided that they needed more practice than Elizabeth merely calling her by the appropriate name. And she was really too vulnerable and caught off guard to protest. “I’ll behave,” she mumbled, glancing away with a bit of a blush. June just sighed. “Was that so difficult? Okay, let’s try this again. You are going to sit still and do as you’re told, yes?” “Yes, Aunt June,” Elizabeth said. And that was that. June had Elizabeth turn around, and unpacked the small box of supplies she would need to make her boss nearly unrecognizable. Between the hair, the clothes, and this new dynamic, it was starting to feel like this might actually work. June would be the one to close the big client. ‘Lizzie’ would be twiddling her thumbs and finally experiencing what it was like to be talked down to all day. ------------------------ Check out my website: www.ladyluciastories.com And my SubscribeStar: https://subscribestar.adult/lady-lucia

Hello, dear readers. I want to thank you all again on your patience for chapter 9. With the holiday having passed, I was able to dedicate a good portion of time to redoing the work that was lost the other night. I think the chapter turned out even better than it was before, but ultimately, how good it is will be up for you to decide. Please enjoy the first chapter in "Act 2" of Embracing Oneself. And, as always, thank you for reading. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 9: Bye, Bye, Bye (CW: Swearing, Deadnaming, Smoking) July 22nd, 2023. 8:29am Opening my eyes to see the bars in front of my face can still manage to get a smile out of me. Stretching my curled-out form beneath my childish covers, I can hear the crinkling of the waterproof sheet beneath me. So far, it’s been an unnecessary precaution, but Mommy insists on it remaining on. “Who knows, your diaper might fail one night from those massive wettings of yours.” Her comment still sits in my mind, like an enjoyable earworm. I sit up, rubbing the crusts from my eyes. I can feel the sheet slipping off my bare body, my nipples poking up at the cold morning air. I should ask Mommy to put me in my PJs next time. I look down at my waist, my pink Trest looking soggier than I remember it being last night, the once coral front now a beige-ish tone. I must’ve woken up and gone more. Peaking through the crib's rails, I notice just how stocked up it has become over the last couple of months. Once just a lightish rose, the walls are now adorned with vinyl stickers of alphabet blocks and copyright-free princesses. Underneath the changing table, the garbage pail has long since been removed, a large diaper pail having taken its place. The shelves, once barely filled with supplies, now struggle to contain Emma’s purchases. Even with the addition of a new Ikea shelf, the overflow of diapers and toiletries could be described as obscene. Heh, toiletries. Considering my recent lack of a porcelain throne, I found it funny to refer to them as such. The only ‘toilet’ I’ve used in about a month is the one taped around me. Speak of the devil. The rest of my body has arisen from its slumber, and nature calls. With almost no effort, I let my morning ritual take over, feeling the cold garment warm up with a fresh wave of wetting. The seconds tick by, my diaper getting saggier as it struggles to absorb the rapid flood. Once finished, I place my hand on the front, squishing the padding and feeling the true weight of my act. Doing so, I feel a small droplet make its way down my leg. Shit, is that a leak? Maybe Emma was right to buy the mattress protector. I move my hand away, not wanting to add any more risk of a cleanup. Not that I have to worry about that. Mommy has taken over the role of my exclusive diaper changer and clean-up expert. We talked it over, and decided it would be best if I didn’t handle my own diaper changes while engaging in little activities. There are exceptions, of course. If she is at work, and I’m having a free day, I can make the change on my own after she checks and permits me. If I’m wearing discreetly at work, I’m allowed to use my discretion when it comes to my bathroom needs, whether that's using the bathroom, changing in the stall, or waiting till I get home to deal with it. Once I’m back home though, the game begins again. It’s not like I mind it either. Changes have almost become a second love language to us. The way Mommy takes care of me, making sure I’m all clean and dry, makes me feel warm inside; from how she smiles down at me from above, I can tell she feels similarly. Speaking of changes, I could desperately use one. I can feel the saturation pooling downwards, and I’m sure that another wetting of any calibur will spring a leak. Looking over to the top of the shelf, I can see the small green light coming from the two-way baby monitor, signaling a live connection. I wasn’t sure about that purchase at first, but I’ve gotta hand it to her; it’s about to come in handy. “MOMMY!!! I NEEDA CHANGE!!!” I shout. It may not be necessary to be so loud, but it certainly fits the role. Plus, it’s fun to just let your voice ring on occasion. I wait, the sound of static mixed with random noises coming through the speaker. It takes a moment, but I finally hear her voice on the other end. “Just a second sweetie, I’ll be right there.” The static cuts out, leaving just the echo of footsteps off in the distance. Soon, Mommy walks through the door, dressed up to perfection. Her work attire never fails to impress. Walking over to the crib, she gently slides the rails down to the ground. “Good morning sleepyhead. Let’s see how that poor diaper is holding up.” Her hand goes between my thighs, slipping a finger into the leg guard. “Wow, you weren’t kidding! How about we get you into a fresh one?” I hold my arms out, letting her get close before wrapping them around her neck. With a heft, my body is lifted out, with one of her hands along my back, the other on my rear. Bridging the short distance, I’m laid down across the changing table, the cold material against my bare skin causing a jolt to my system. My body heat quickly warms it up though, and my body relaxes. “Alright baby, you know the drill. Legs up.” The process is routine now; legs go up, tapes undone, and nethers wiped. So when Mommy stops after placing the new diaper beneath my bum, I’m left wondering what’s up. “You want to try something new today?” she asks. Oh, we’re playing this game today! For Mommy, something new adds up to either a new toy being used or a temporary rule being implemented. I remember the feeling the first time she said those words, pulling a pacifier gag out from behind her. Now that was an experience. From gags to locking mittens, Mommy never seems to run out of ideas. Even without a new toy, she never fails to be creative. Last weekend, for example, she put me back in my crib immediately after my morning change, handing me a content-locked tablet and a couple of bottles of water before heading off. I certainly wasn’t expecting my day to be spent locked up in one place, but it ended up being a lot of fun! I step out of memory lane as Mommy pulls out a small white box. Opening the top, she tilts the box towards me, allowing me to see the bright pink chastity cage inside. “What do you think baby? Wanna give it a try?” Oh my goddess. A small gulp goes down my throat. This is definitely something out of my realm of experience, but everything else she has suggested so far has made for an amazing experience. I guess…it wouldn’t hurt to try it out. “O…Okay Mommy, I’ll try it,” I manage to squeak out, my voice struggling to form the sentence. That was all the go-ahead she needed. Pulling out a small jar of petroleum jelly, she dabs a smudge on her finger, gliding it along the surfaces soon to make contact with my most vulnerable spaces. Taking the base ring, she gently works my parts through it, resting in place behind my bits. The nylon sleeve soon follows, and the barrel lock is engaged with the twist of the key, securing the contraption in place. I bring my hand down, inspecting my new enclosure. It…it actually feels nice. The material makes for a comfy covering, and if not for the fact that my mind is getting used to the sensation, I would be hard-pressed to even notice its presence. Mommy gently slaps the top of my hand, putting an end to my exploration. “Now, now, the cage is meant to keep your hands away, Little One.” Well, that just makes me want to touch it some more! With a dash of powder, the new diaper is pulled into place, and the tapes are secured. “There we go. That should hold you for a while. Now let’s get you dressed!” Mommy picks me back up and places me before the mirror, walking into the closet to decide my attire. Returning in just moments, she holds a dress in one hand and a pair of shoes in the other. The dress is rather simplistic, but a verified classic; a black school-girl dress with a white collar and sleeves. With a lift of my arms, the dress is slipped over my head and falls into place. Looking at myself in the mirror, I can now understand why it was chosen. I’m unaware if the dress was tailored to be this short, or if Mommy ordered a dress meant for a child, but the result is the same. Just the slightest amount of movement reveals a flash of the white padding and childish print underneath. Oh well, it’s not like I’m going anywhere today. Bending down, she places the shoes in front of my feet, reaching inside and pulling out a pair of long, striped socks, alternating between black and white. I lift one leg at a time, feeling the soft cotton making its way up to my thighs. Next comes the shoes, a simple design of black leather, with a strap over the top. I’m certainly looking creepy, kooky, and altogether ooky! Minus my short hair, I’d say I look very close to the classic character. “What do you think?” she asks, awaiting my approval. Even now, being the ‘one in charge’, she still seeks my happiness. “I love it, Mommy! Thank you,” I say before throwing my arms around her, wrapping them tightly around her waist. “You…are very welcome…but you’re…kind of crushing me here,” she exasperates. I lighten my grasp, but hold on to her just the same. The hug transitions into a hold, finding myself once again off the ground, being ushered by my authoritative chauffeur. We pass through the doorway, making our way into the living room, where I’m gently placed upon the blanket spread across the floor. I cross my legs, sitting upright on the soft material, feeling the warmth against my thighs. Before me is the usual spread. A variety of coloring books, remotes, and my pacifier sit just within reach; everything a Little might need to stay busy throughout the day while her caregiver is away. “Alright sweetie, I have to get going, but you know the rules…” I pop the pacifier in my mouth and begin listing off my orders, a childish lisp emitting from behind the guard. “No Potty, no big gurl stuff, make sure to crawl, and text Mommy if I need ta change.” “That’s right!” Mommy says as she claps her hands, applauding my remembrance. Bending over, she gives me a quick peck on the forehead. “I’m going to miss you so much, baby.” It’s only a day, Mommy. I’m sure I’ll manage. I decide against verbalizing my sass, not wanting to be bratty right out the gate. “Me misses you mowe, Mommy. Id geds so wownwy widhowd you.” While part of me cringes at my babble, I do admit that it’s pretty fun. Mommy coos at my attempt. “Oh no, well I can’t have my sweet, little girl getting lonely, now can I?” She points ahead of me towards the door of the entertainment center. “Why don’t you check inside? After all, who knows what’s awaiting behind the door?” Another surprise? I crawl across the short distance and open the door. Inside the darkness, I almost look over the object inside. If not for the white button eyes, it would’ve been camouflaged from sight. I grab ahold and bring the soft object to light, letting out a verbal squeal of delight. “HE’S SO CUTE!!!!” In my hands is a plush goat with wings, his black body adorned with two red pentagrams; one across his chest, the other along his head. I flick my finger against his cute horns, giggling just a bit before returning to their crescent shape. HE’S PERFECT!!!!!! “I figured it was about time for you to have a stuffie friend to keep you company. I wasn’t quite sure it…” I give her a quick flash of indignation, showing my displeasure at her reference to this beautiful creature as an “it”. “...I mean, I wasn’t sure if ‘HE’ was the most age-appropriate choice, but I guess I was mistaken.” I slide my body across the carpet like a batter slides to home base, giving myself just the slightest rug burn as I grab onto her leg. “I love him, Mommy! Thank you, thank you, thank you!” Mommy lets out a giggle and places her hand on my head, patting it ever so softly. “You are most certainly welcome, darling.” I see a brief flash above me and look up to see her, phone in hand. “Sorry, I couldn’t resist capturing this moment” I’m so happy right now, she could be taking pics of my bare ass and I wouldn’t care! The time comes too soon when she begins pulling her leg from my grasp. “Okay, okay, I REALLY have to get going now. I’ll see you soon, my precious Roxie.” Taking her steps towards the door, she turns around just before opening it. “There’s plenty of bottles and snacks in the fridge if you’re hungry. Text me if you need anything, I’ll see you at 5. I can’t wait to give you your final surprise. Love you!” I get nothing more than that as she closes the door behind her, leaving me to sit in suspense. Three surprises in one day? She’s going all out today. I look down at my biggest surprise, holding my new companion close to my chest. “Now, what do I call you? Let’s see…” I don’t need to think for long before the perfect name pops into my head. “I know! Your name is Baphy!” I’m a genius! Taking Baphy in hand, I make my way back to my spot, gently placing him down before going prone. Settling into the blanket, I feel the unfamiliar sensation of the chastity cage pushing between my skin and the diaper. Okay, that’s gonna take some getting used to. I sit up on my elbows, and the pressure lightens. Deciding I can live with that, I take the TV remote in hand, booting up Netflix. I arrow my way over to the “Kids” profile, a rather new addition to my little routine. Not like it changes anything. Most of the shows I watch are considered ‘For Kids” anyway. I look through my limited selection, trying to figure out what to watch. I could go with the usual, but I really want to wait for Emma to keep watching She-Ra. What about… I make my choice, settling on a tried and true banger: Legend of Korra. “Baphy, you’re going to LOVE this!” *** Uugh, what the hell is interrupting my sleep? The buzzing of my phone causes me to awake from my blissful nap. I spread out my legs, accidentally knocking over the collection of bottles accrued from my watching party. Thankfully, they lay empty, so no cleanup is required. Good thing too, otherwise, I’d be pissed. Looking around in my daze, I finally spot the device, having stopped its infernal ringing. I swear, this better be Mommy calling, and not some scam call. Clicking the power button, the first thing I notice is the time; 11:52am. Damn, that nap was longer than I thought. The second thing I notice is the notification bar, showing several missed calls. While the number is saved in my contacts, it wasn’t the name I was expecting. It’s my day off! Fuck, if Tom doesn’t have a good reason for calling, I’m gonna rip his asshole in two! I take a deep breath and decide that calling him back would be the safest bet, no matter how much I despise talking to the sleazeball during my off hours. The phone rings for just a second before I can hear his weaselly voice on the other end. “Good to see your phone works! Do you know how long I’ve been trying to reach you? I’m starting to think you enjoy wasting my time.” Fuck you asshole, I shouldn’t even be answering you right now. As much as I wish I could say that, I’m not looking to lose my job over a phone call. “Hi Tom, what can I do for you…on my day off?” I let just the hint of sarcasm ring true in my otherwise professional tone. “Yeah yeah, I know what day it is. Trust me, I wouldn’t be calling you unless it was urgent. You need to get into the office right away.” Even when asking for my help, he still manages to be an ass about it. “Listen, if it’s about the data for the Coleman Group, can’t it wait until Tomorrow? I’m currently busy with personal matters.” Yeah, let me get back to my cartoons already! He interjects, cutting off any chance of escape. “It’s not about that. H.R. needs to speak with you, and it has to happen now. I expect to see you in the next hour.” I hear the beep from the other end, and my screen flashes the white letters of “Call Ended”. “FUUUUUUUCK!!!!!!! Fucking Asshole!!!” I look over to my side, Baphy seemingly giving me a disapproving stare. “Sorry Baphy, I didn’t mean to swear. Looks like my dummy boss needs to speak with me.” *** Getting dressed and out the door took more time than I’d hoped. I was almost afraid I wouldn’t get there in time, but I guess the goddess is looking out for me, as I pull into my spot with time to spare. That’s perhaps the only good thing about this bullshit. Hopping out of the car, I slam the door shut, strutting towards the double glass doors of the building. I feel a slight breeze against my ankles, my knee-length skirt flowing with the wind. I am glad I changed though. Unprofessional look aside, there’s no way my diaper wouldn’t have just shown. Should I have perhaps changed? Maybe, but it’s not like I haven’t worn to work before. What difference would an H.R. meeting make? My only concern is the growing desperation in my bladder. This is just a quick visit, in and out. Then I can get back home, soak this thing, and enjoy the rest of my day. I keep up my brisk pace through the entryway, not even stopping to wave at the nameless goon working the desk. Stopping at the elevator, I push the up button, tapping my foot as I impatiently await its arrival. I barely wait before the door opens before stepping inside, mashing the 5f button as quickly as possible. It’s not long before the door opens again, the usual rows of cubicles standing before me. On a usual work day, I’d walk the few paces to my capitalistic prison before getting on with the busy work, but not today. I take a right, making my way to the big brown door, adorned with the dickbag’s name. I knock on the solid wood, listening for the okay to enter. At first, I vaguely believe I hear a stifled sob before it’s quickly covered up by my boss's annoying voice. “Come in.” Twisting the handle, I’m greeted by three faces, where I expected only two. Behind the mahogany desk stands Tom, his face reminding me of an aging bulldog, his cheeks sagging in a permanent frown. Goddess, I can smell his rancid cologne from here. To his left is a woman I’ve met only once or twice, her name escaping me at the moment. If Tom resembled a bulldog, I’d say she resembles a praying mantis, her pointed, angled face showing more bone than skin. I believe she’s trying to smile at me, but her eyes, long since drained of light and warmth, tell a much different tale. While I expected those two, the other party wasn’t expected in the least. Sitting down opposite from Tom, she looks up at me. Her eyes were puffy and tear-stricken, somberly staring at me from behind her red hair. “Beth, what’s wrong?!?” I make my way over to her, placing my hand on her shoulder. I can feel her shaking in her seat as a fresh set of drops stains her blouse. What the fuck is going on here? Why is my friend balling her eyes out?!? “Glad to see you could make it, Miss Accardi. Miss Hall, why don’t you head out?” I would perhaps appreciate the woman’s gentle demeanor in other circumstances, but not today. Beth doesn’t say a word before rushing out of the office. She just looks back at me with those sad eyes of hers before leaving. “Respectfully, what the hell is going on here? Why am I here, and why is Beth crying her eyes out?” Careful Rox, these are your higher-ups. Keep a cool head. “Take a seat. Please.” It sounds like Tom has to force the word out of his mouth. Perhaps it’s a foreign word to him. Nonetheless, I sit in the chair, careful to keep my legs together. I watch him shuffle through some paperwork in front of him, looking through the pages. My leg begins to tap, both from impatience and desperation. Can we hurry this up? “I’ll keep this brief.” Thank you, Tom, for that at least. “Can you read this document for us?” What is this, a literacy test? I look over the text, recognizing it as the monthly report I had filled out a while back. As a lead, one of my many, many arduous tasks was keeping track of those “below” me, providing details on the work efficiency of my staff. “I know what it is, Tom. I wrote it myself. What does this have to do with this random meeting?” I watch the woman begin to take notes on her company laptop, apparently jolting down my words. Am I in a fucking courtroom right now? Tom taps on the page, his greasy finger landing on a paragraph further down. “And would you say that THIS report is accurate?” I feel a lump in my throat as I read my own words, cursing myself for not seeing this coming. While Bethany Hall continues to be a bright, cheerful person to work with, her skills regarding data entry are still below average. It is my firm belief that her skillset would be best put to use in another department. “Yes, I stand by my words. I feel that she was at her very best when her smile greeted guests at the entrance and that she best served the company while working at the reception desk.” I can see the corners of his lips moving upwards. In another world, one might just say his face could resemble a smile. “Thank you for the confirmation. We just wanted to hear the words out of your mouth, didn’t we Annabell?” Right, that’s her name! She briefly looks up from her screen, giving Tom a nod before returning to typing. I pray that I’m wrong, that this bastard isn’t THAT cruel, but even as I ask the words, I know in my bones what he’ll say. “What did you say to Beth?” I can see his teeth showing now, seeming to take great delight at the news he’s about to deliver. “I just told her that she is no longer needed at this company, and to quickly pack her personal belongings before departing.” I can feel my blood boiling as I stand up, my chair being knocked backward by the force of my movement. “You heartless creatine!!!” “Miss Accardi, please calm yourself!” Annabell’s pleas fall on deft ears, as all I can see right now is Tom’s self-righteous smirk. “How could you?!? After everything Beth has done for this company, the shifting of positions, the late nights fixing mistakes, the smile she forces herself to give you, you treat her like this? This is wrong, Tom! It’s abhorrent!!!” He walks out from behind the desk, meeting me face to face. His pungent odor is almost too much to bear. I’m tempted to back away, but I hold my spot, not wanting to show weakness. “It’s just business,” he says behind his crooked grin, cockier than ever. “If she’s not performing to our standards, then we have every right to terminate her employment. This IS an at-will state, after all.” My blood has made its way to my face, and I can feel myself turning red from rage. “She’s not performing to your standards?!? Of course, she isn’t you dimwit! She never wanted to be in my department in the first place, you oaf!” “MISS ACCARDI! That’s enough!” Annabell might as well not be in the room, as Tom and I are locked in this stalemate, neither one of us willing to back down. “Careful, Riccardo. Your testosterone is showing.” He grins like the Cheshire Cat, thinking his pettiness of deadnaming me will strike a nerve. I’m ashamed to say it, but he’s correct. “TOM! That’s quite enough!” Wow, you’re such a great H.R. rep, aren’t you?!? That’s literally discrimination! “My apologies, Roxanne. I forget how sensitive you people are towards your legal name.” Oh, you cheeky fuck!!! “Regardless, what’s done is done. We’ll find someone with more…experience to replace your missing team member. Until then, you’ll just have to work extra to cover the deficit. I’m sure you don’t mind.” I look at both of their faces, one smug in his victory, the other down at her screen, avoiding my gaze. Is that it? Do my words mean so little? Do I mean so little to them? After all I’ve done for this shithole, this is the result? More work, more stress, and more of Tom’s bullshit? I can’t! I can’t do this anymore!!! “You know what Tom? Fuck you. Fuck you, and fuck this place. Consider this my resignation.” I can’t begin to tell you the joy I feel when I flip him the bird, his face falling as he takes a step back. “Yo…you can’t just quit! You’re a key member of this staff! Don’t be hasty now, Roxanne.” He looks panicked, perhaps only now realizing what a massive mistake he made. Losing a “deficit” was one thing, but losing me, the one who does all the work? Enjoy being in the red, shit-for-brains. “You said it yourself Tom; this is an at-will state, which means I can quit at any time. So that means you can kiss my ass!” I walk away, smiling as he begins to yell once again. I don’t bother to pick up what he’s saying though, too delighted at finally being free from his tyranny. *** I’m almost skipping as I walk through the exit, the sun having never looked brighter. However, I look to my right, and I can see Beth standing underneath the awning, the smoke in her hand trembling as she brings it to her lips. Poor Beth. She didn’t deserve any of this. Unlike me, she actually enjoyed her job, at least in her old position. I walk over to her, eyes closed as she exhales the cloud from her lungs. You know what, I didn’t even know she smokes. Guess we’ve got something else in common. Reaching into my bag, I pull out my own pack, placing the filter between my lips. The flick of my lighter finally alerts her to my presence, her eyes resembling a deer in headlights. “Shitty day, huh?” Beth half laughs, half coughs, a small plum of smoke bursting forwards. She leans forward, her hand resting against the support pillar, taking a moment to catch her breath. “Yeah, shitty day sums it up nicely,” Beth says with a small smile on her face. I’m glad she can at least manage that. “Well, look on the bright side.” I inhale, watching the tip turn to ash. Holding my breath, I gently let it out a second later, feeling the rush get to my head. “At least we’re finally free from this fucking place.” “Yeah, the job sucked, but at least I…” She whips her head towards me, the weight of my words finally reaching her. “No way! Did that douchebag fire you too?” “Not exactly,” I state with a grin. I wish she could see her face right now. The mix of surprise and confusion is a welcome change after the reckoning upstairs. “I called him out for his bullshit, but he just wouldn’t listen. So…I politely told him where to shove it!” Beth’s smile, her real one, that smile that brightened up the worst of days in the office, finally returns. “Oh. Em. Ge! Oh, how I wish I got to see that! You’ve gotta tell me everything! How did he react? Did that stupid smirk leave his face? I need details girl!!!” Oh, I’m more than happy to share, especially since it brings you joy. “Sure, but maybe we should get out of the parking lot first? I don’t know about you, but I could go for some coffee right about now.” “Oh god, yes! You’ve just gotta give me the deets on the way though!” She tosses the butt on the ground, smushing it between her heel. Even though my cig is only half finished, I do the same. “Sure thing. Wanna ride with me? I’ve got this sick new album tha…” The world seems to slow down. As I was looking back at Beth, I took a step forward. Not watching where I was going, my foot only made it halfway off the curb, slipping off mid-step. Losing my balance, I topple over onto the paved road, landing squarely on my chest. I feel my knees scrape against the pavement, and the air knocked from my lungs. “Roxie! Are you oka…o…oh.” I look back to see Beth, frozen mid-sentence. I can see her looking down at me, but not at my face. I crane my head backward and can see the source of her distraction. The fall had caused my skirt, long as it may be, to flip upwards, revealing my secret to anyone who would happen to pass by. To make matters worse, my bladder, having been forgotten due to the rage from before, had finally given out from the shock. I can feel the front getting warmer, pooling downwards due to gravity. Oh no! No no no no no!!! I get to my feet as quickly as humanly possible, full-on sprinting over to my car. Hopping inside, I lock the doors before looking up, watching as Beth begins to catch up. Sticking my key into the ignition, I twist it, only to be met with the stalling of the engine. NO! Come on Susie! Don’t die on me now!!! I twist, and I twist, but the result is the same. “DAMMIT!!!” I slam my hands against the steering wheel as Beth approaches the passenger side door, pulling on the handle. Why does this always happen to me?!? FUCK! I can feel the tears in my eyes as I look up at her, her hand placed on the window. “Roxie, can you please let me in? I’m not going to make fun of you, I promise.” I go over my options in my head. One, I keep twisting the key, hoping for some kind of miracle. That’s not going to work. Two, I curl up into a ball and hope she goes away. Scratch that. It’s Beth. She’s not going to just leave. That just leaves option 3. I reach over, unlocking the door. No sooner than I do, Beth takes the opportunity to open the door, slumping into the seat. I don’t look at her. I’m too ashamed. Here I am again, feeling the shame of my secret being revealed. Fate is such a cruel bitch. It seems like we’ve been sitting here forever, the silence ringing in my ears, when Beth finally speaks up. “Shitty days, right?” Okayyyy. Wasn’t expecting that. I’m a bit thrown off guard by the redirection of my own words, but more than anything, I wish to keep the silence from returning. “Is that really what you have to say? I mean, you saw…you saw my…” “What, your diaper?” It’s my turn to stare at Beth now. How is she so nonchalant about this? “You can relax, Roxie. It’s not the first time I’ve been in…this situation.” Okay, now what the fuck does that mean? “Yeah, you’re gonna have to explain that one.” “Well, if you must know, I’ve seen this kind of stuff before. Let’s just say that someone close to me is into all that ageplay stuff, so this is nothing new.” “How do you know this is a kink thing? Maybe I’ve got a medical condition, did you think of that?” Yes! I’ve got an out! Miracles can happen! “Roxie…your diaper has printed bears all over it. Besides, if it was a medical thing, you wouldn’t have taken off like that.” Shit, she’s got me there. I was so close too! I finally look at her, not seeing a shred of judgment on her face. She is telling the truth. “Fine, you’ve got me.” I could just leave it at that, but now that she’s mentioned knowing someone…like me, my curiosity has peaked. “So who’s this mystery person? One of your boyfriends?” Beth laughs in response. “Oh god no! Jake is such a macho man. I think he’d drop dead from shame if he so much as thought about doing that. And Collin is a different breed. Sure, he crossdresses, but that’s about as far out of left field as he goes.” “Wait, for real?” From the pictures Beth showed me, I totally wouldn’t have expected that from Collin. I mean, sure, he has long hair and paints his fingernails, but that’s not uncommon in this day and age. “So, who is it…if you don’t mind me asking?” Beth pauses for a moment. “Well, normally I wouldn’t divulge this kind of information…” Didn’t you just out your boyfriend as a crossdresser? “...but in this case, I think it’s fine. After all, she practically tells all her friends about her…what’s it called? Little side? Just promise me you won’t tell anyone, alright?” Well, I know she’s… she now, so that rules out everyone I know. Beth looks me dead in the eyes. Honestly, it makes me a bit uncomfortable. I’ve never seen her so serious before. “Alright, I promise I won’t tell a soul.” She looks me up and down and decides I’m being sincere. “It’s my sister.” “Wow.” I’m definitely startled by the revelation. “How’d you end up finding that out.” Beth lets out a giggle. “I’ll tell you, it’s not much of a story. She’s always been a bit…different, for lack of a better word.” Okay, that’s not vague at all. “Anyways, a few years back, she met this guy at her job, and I guess he was into some kinky stuff. She calls me up one day, telling me to come over, and I walk into her place to see her wearing a t-shirt and one of those.” She points to my skirt, alluding to my padding underneath. “Wait, I’m confused. She invited you over, and she didn’t think to change her clothes? That’s…” “Odd?” She finished. “Yeah, like I said, she’s different. Plus, we’ve always been close, so I guess she felt comfortable enough to show me her newfound interest.” I just can’t wrap my mind around what I’m hearing. A Little, showing such callous disregard for her secret? The idea alone makes my head spin. “So how did you take it? Her being a Little, I mean.” “Well, at first, I was taken aback. I mean, that’s not something you expect to walk in on, right? But she sat me down, explained this whole “Little” thing to me, and told me how happy it made her. Honestly, as long as she’s not hurting someone, she should be free to enjoy whatever weird thing she’s into, right? Don’t get me wrong, I don’t fully ‘get’ the whole thing, but that doesn’t mean I love her any less. And the same goes for you, Roxie. You’re my friend, diapers or not.” Holy shit, how do always get so lucky. I always thought people would be so disgusted at me if they found out, but I’m so happy to be wrong. “Thank you, Beth, truly. You’re a good friend.” “Don’t mention it. Now, how about we get that coffee, and you can finally tell me about what went on in the office?” She smiles at me, and I hate that I’m gonna have to give her the bad news. “Sorry, but my car won’t start. I think the old lady has finally met her maker.” She died too young! “Oh man, are you cereal? Are you sure she’s dead?” I look at her with my trademarked stare of displeasure. “Of course I’m sure. Watch.” I turn the key, expecting to get the same result, but I’ll be damned. The engine comes to life. Oh, you’ve got to be kidding me! Now you work? Beth just looks at me, a smug ‘I told you so” being expressed. “Look, she lives! Now let’s get those coffees!” *** July 22nd, 2023. 6:13pm I pull into the driveway just as the sun begins to set, seeing Emma’s car ahead of me. Great, she’s home! I can’t wait to tell her the good news! Looks like I get to give her a surprise of my own; her own full-time little! I open the door, a smile on my face as big as can be. “Hey Em, are you home, I’ve had the craziest day, you won’t believe what…” I can see her standing in the middle of the living room, hands on her hips. She does not look pleased in the slightest. “Roxanne Accardi!” Uh oh, she used my full name. I’m in trouble, aren’t I? “You have about 10 seconds to explain yourself, missy.” Looking down at the ground, I’ve realized just how big of a hole I’ve dug myself. Bottles were strewn across the floor, coloring books were spread open, and my little outfit was tossed on the ground with little care. Not only did I leave a mess for her to come back to, but I made an even bigger mistake. I didn’t text her to let her know I was leaving. Well, I guess my good luck couldn’t last forever.

Thank you for the kind words. It was disheartening to lose so much work, but thankfully, I just finished up on chapter 9. I should have it up shortly, which is a load off my shoulders 😁

Chapter 5 Looking at my parents, I said, “Yes, it’s me.” Pausing momentarily, my mom said, “What happened to your beard? And why do you look like you are back in high school again?” “I’m not sure, after taking a shower this morning, I noticed that my beard was thin and patchy, so I shaved the rest of it off,” I said. My dad then spoke up, “What did the doctor say today, are they doing anything to help you?” I said, “Well, he thinks maybe it's an autoimmune disease. He took a bunch of blood samples to run tests on, and also a urine and stool sample. I also had a bunch of CT scans and X-rays taken today. He is also double-checking for infection but thinks that it is unlikely. As of right now, they have just been giving me fluids and pain meds.” After taking in all of the information, my mom said, “When will the results be back and when will the doctor see you again?” “He said most of the results will be back by tomorrow and he plans on seeing me tomorrow to go over the results. The rest of the results should be back on Sunday.” I said. Before my parents could grill me more, Rachael walked in carrying a large clear I.V. bag with two different compartments. Looking at my parents, she said, “You must be Will’s parents.” With my mom having the same hazel eyes and facial features as me but with lighter brown hair and my dad having the same hair color and before today beard, but turning gray due to middle age and blue eyes, it is easy to tell that I am a product of the two. Without missing a beat, my mom said, “Yes, I am Will’s mother Elaina, and this is Will’s father George.” “It’s nice to you all,” she said. My dad then said, “Hopefully, my son has not been causing any trouble.” I glare at my dad, knowing what he is trying to do. Rachael said, “Not at all.” Looking at me she then said, “OK Will, with you having issues again today with eating, the doctor ordered to give you what is called a TPN. You can think of it like I.V. fluids but with more nutrition in it.” She then burst open the two compartments within the bag and shook it up. Placing it on the I.V. pole, she disconnected me from the regular fluids and then connected the new bag of fluids to my I.V. port. “Is there anything else I can do for you, Will?” Rachael said. I said, “I’m good for right now, thanks.” Chiming in, my mom said, “Thank you, Rachael.” With a smile, Rachael said, “Certainly, press the call button if you need me later on.” Rachael then walked out of the room. I looked at my dad and said, “DAD, not the time!” With a smile, he said, “What, she is very pretty and looks to be about your age, and I didn’t see a ring on her finger.” With a groan, I said, “Right now I don’t even look my age.” With some concern returning to his face, he said, “Alright son, I won’t try setting you up with the nurses … for now.” My mom then said, “I’m with Will on this, I don’t think dating should be on the agenda right now.” My mom took my backpack and set it down on the floor, then took a seat in the chair next to the bed and my dad took the chair from the other corner and moved it beside my mom and took a seat. I grabbed the remote and handed it to my mom and and said, “Here, you or Dad can pick something to watch, I’ll probably just fall asleep.” She said, “OK,” then flipped through some channels and she settled on a network news channel. As I was watching the talking heads drone on about news stories that affect no one, but somehow get people outraged, I fell asleep. I wake up to the need to poop again, I throw the covers off and get out of bed. Before I can get the I.V. pump unplugged, my dad is beside me helping me. Standing up beside him, the new height difference is now apparent. With my dad being 6 foot 1 inches, there was not a big difference between the two of us before; but now it looks like I am closer to my mom’s height of 5 foot 6 inches. With no time to dwell on that thought, I make it to the bathroom with little time to spare. After emptying my bowels and washing my hands, I open the door to the bathroom to see both my parents standing outside the door. Looking at my parents, I can see that they are a little shocked by my height loss and this is the first time that they saw me standing. I can now tell that I am probably only a couple of inches, at most, taller than my mom right now. My mom said, “Will, how tall are you now?” “5 foot 8 and ½ inches was how tall I was this morning,” I said. My mom, not knowing how to respond, said, “Oh, we should probably get you back in bed.” After getting back in bed and my dad plugging back in the I.V. pump, I asked, “Where are y’all staying tonight?” My dad said, “We booked a hotel room not far from here for the night, we dropped off our bags there before coming here.” Grabbing my keys off the table beside my bed, I said, “Y’all can use my car while I’m in the hospital, there is no point in getting charged for parking for the whole weekend and y’all paying for Ubers.” My dad nodded and as I was handing him the keys I said, “The parking stub is in the front pocket of my backpack and I parked on the second floor of the parking garage that is next to the ER. If you want to, y’all can stay at my apartment until I get out of the hospital.” My dad said, “We will keep that in mind, but don’t worry about us, just focus on getting better.” “I will try,” I said. “With traveling today and the time change, we are going to head to the hotel to get some sleep, but we will be back here first thing in the morning.” my mom said. I said, “OK.” My mom, leaning down to hug me said, “Get some rest, I love you and will see you first thing in the morning.” With a quick kiss on my cheek, she stood back up then my dad leaned down and said, “I love you, son.” As he was hugging me. “I love y’all too,” I said. They then walked out of the room leaving me to fall back asleep again. I woke to the feeling of all my joints throbbing in pain. Reaching over to the table, I grab the remote and hit the call button. A few minutes later, Isoline walks in and asks, “Hey Will, what can I do for you?” “Can I get some more pain medicine, I’m in a lot of pain right now,” I said. She said, “Certainly, I will be right back.” She walked out of the room to get the morphine and was back within a minute. With the syringe in hand, she quickly pushed the morphine into my I.V. line. With a sigh of relief, I said, “Thank you.” “No problem, is there anything else I can do for you?” She said. “No, I think I am going to go back to sleep,” I said. She said, “OK, get some rest.” Then walked back out of the room. A few minutes later, I succumbed to sleep. I awoke the next morning thinking about the close call last night with the bathroom. With no time to ponder my midnight bathroom escapades, I’m hit with the immediate throbbing pain in all my joints. I immediately hit the call button. I look to my right and see that my parents are already here sitting beside me. With a worried face, my mom asked, “Is there something wrong?” Gritting my teeth, I said, “I need pain medicine.” “OK, if a nurse isn’t here soon, I will go find one.” She said. Luckily, a couple of minutes later, Rachael walks in. Guessing that she knew what I would be asking for, she already had a syringe in hand. She asked, “Do you need morphine?” I nodded and she quickly pushed the medicine into my I.V. Looking at me, she said, “I figured that you would be asking for pain medicine since you have not had any since late last night.” Taking in a deep breath, I said, “Thanks.” She then said, “Alright, with that out of the way, let’s go and get you weighed and measured.” With relieved joints, I slowly get out of bed. With my parents standing on either side of me, I can tell I am definitely closer to my mom’s height. Pushing my I.V. poll, all four of us make it down to the nurse’s station. Rachael weighs and measures me and before I could even ask, my dad said, “How much does he weigh and how tall is he?” “He weighs a 123 pounds and is 5 foot 7 inches tall,” Rachael said. With frustration in my dad’s voice, he said, “When will the doctor see him today?” With a slight nervousness in her voice, probably not wanting to deal with an angry, protective parent, she said, “The doctor should see him in about an hour.” Walking back to my room in silence, I could feel the tension on either side of me. But either being lucky or unlucky depending on how you look at it, as soon as I passed the threshold of my room, I was hit with the need to poop. With a quick, “I’m going to the bathroom.” to my parents, I detoured into the bathroom. After another ungodly bowel movement with some pee, I wash my hands, brush my teeth, and comb my hair. Exiting the bathroom, I see that my parents are in their ‘assigned’ seating, with my dad watching Sports Center on TV. Settling back in bed, we wait in nervous silence for the doctor. Nodding in and out of sleep, I open my eyes to my mom gently shaking my shoulder. “The doctor is here to see you, Will.” My mom said. Sure enough, at the foot of my bed is Dr. Wilson. “Good morning Will, how do you feel this morning?” Dr. Wilson said. I said, “I’m just tired right now.” Dr. Wilson responded, “I'm sorry to hear that, have you been having any new or worse symptoms?” “No new symptoms, I just have been having worse joint pain and needing more pain medicine,” I said. “We will keep giving you morphine as needed to keep you comfortable. I do have the majority of your test results back. Starting first with your urine and stool sample results show high levels of calcium. Looking at your blood panel results, it is the same as before with high levels of calcium and creatine kinase. We did get the results back from testing for the most common autoimmune diseases and your results were negative for Addison disease, Celiac, Dermatomyositis, Graves, Hashimoto thyroiditis, Crohn, MS, Myasthenia gravis, Pernicious, Sjogren syndrome, Lupus and both Reactive and Rheumatoid arthritis.” He said. Before I could even respond, my mom asked, “What did his CT and X-ray show?” He said, “The X-ray didn’t show anything abnormal and the CT scan did not reveal anything new to us. It is still showing that all of his joints are inflamed, but since we ruled out arthritis, we know it is not that.” My dad asked, “What else could it be?” “Well, I am still waiting on the test results to come back for the more uncommon types of autoimmune diseases, I should have them by tomorrow. Also, the blood culture results should be back by tomorrow, but since he is not running a fever and I am not seeing any other signs of an infection, I expect it to be negative,” Dr. Wilson said. My dad said, “What are you going to do for him in the meantime? He lost 5 inches in height and a little over 30 lbs this week. I’m literally looking at the teenage version of my 27-year-old son.” “I was hoping it would not come to this, but with his extreme weight loss, I will be giving him a nasogastric tube or feeding tube soon. It will bypass his stomach and give him nutrition at his duodenum or the lower stomach that connects to his small intestines. This should allow him to get nutrition without vomiting. I will set him on a feeding schedule of three times a day and will switch him back to regular fluids in his I.V.” He said. My mom said, “How is he losing weight and shrinking?” Dr. Wilson said, “To be honest, with how his symptoms are presenting, I have never seen something like this. It seems that his body is using itself to sustain itself. But instead of getting emaciated, his skeletal system is shrinking to compensate. That is why there is a high level of both creatine kinase and calcium in his blood, but only high levels of calcium in his urine and stool. The body only needs so much calcium to sustain itself and expels the rest.” Before my parents could interject, I asked, “When will you be putting in the feeding tube?” “I will be going to get the necessary supplies and a nurse to help now. I should be back soon.” He said. Before he could get bombarded with more questions from my parents, he walked out of the room. With a concerned look, my mom said, “I think we should get you into a better hospital.” “I think we should at least wait to see what the results are tomorrow. With it being the weekend, I doubt that another hospital will do much for me until Monday.” I said. My mom said, “That is probably true, but as soon as the doctor tells us the results tomorrow, I would like to get you transferred to the Mayo Clinic in Phoenix.” A few minutes later, Dr. Wilson and Rachael walked in carrying some supplies on a tray. After setting the tray tray down on the table beside me, Dr. Wilson said, “Alright Will, with your I.V. in your left arm, I am going to insert the tube in your left nostril. It is probably going to be a little uncomfortable when I insert it and will probably feel a little strange having it in afterward, but it shouldn’t bother you too much.” I said, “OK.” After both he and Rachael put on some gloves, he grabbed one end of the feeding tube while Rachael held the rest, which included some ports. Dr. Wilson said, “I am going to start putting the tube up your nose and when I tell you to swallow, swallow so that we make sure that it goes down your esophagus.” I nodded, then Dr. Wilson started pushing the tube up my nose and when I felt it in the back of my throat, I heard Dr. Wilson say, “Swallow Will.” I swallowed and Dr. Wilson pushed more and more of the tube up my nose as Rachael fed it to him. All the while, I did my best not to gag as it ran down my throat. When he was done, he taped it to my cheek and put the loose end with the port behind my ear. As soon as I was over trying not to gag, I was hit with the sensation of having a weird continuous sinus drain. It wasn’t a bad feeling, but it was a strange feeling to have constantly. Dr. Wilson then asked, “How does it feel?” “It feels strange but not bad,” I said. “Good, with it already close to lunchtime, I am going to get Rachael to start you on your first feeding. It will basically be the adult version of formula. And to avoid any complication with the feeding tube, always keep your bed at least slightly elevated, never lay down completely flat.” He said. I said, “OK, that shouldn’t be a problem.” “I will see you tomorrow morning to go over the rest of the results, please let someone know if you have any issue with your feeding tube.” I said, ”OK.” then both Dr. Wilson and Rachael with the tray walked out of the room. A moment later Rachael walked back in with a new bag of regular fluids and another smaller bag full of an off-white milky liquid. “I'm going to get you started on your feeding and switch you to regular fluids,” She said. I nodded, and then she hung both bags from my I.V. poll, disconnected the TPN bag, then threw both the old, almost empty, bag of fluids and the TPN bag away. She then connected the new bag of fluids to my I.V. and then connected the other bag for feeding to one of the ports on the end of my feeding tube. “Alright, you are all set, let me know if you need anything else or if you are having any trouble with the feeding tube,” Rachael said. I said, “Thanks, I will.” As Rachael was walking out of my room, I turned to my parents and said, “I’m pretty tired, I think I am going to go back to sleep.” My mom said, “That is OK, get some rest, we will be here when you wake up.” On that note, I shut my eyes and fell asleep. I woke to both the throbbing pain in my joints and the need to poop. I turned to my mom and dad, and said, “I need pain meds and I also have to go to the bathroom.” I got out of bed as my dad was getting up to help me with unplugging the I.V. I made my way into the bathroom with my dad behind me and him shutting the door for me. As I am emptying my bowels on the toilet, my joints start to really cry out in pain. By the time I finished wiping and flushed the toilet, I was in too much pain to get off the toilet. I then hear a knock on the door. “Will, is everything alright in there?” I hear my dad’s voice from the other side of the door. I said, “I need pain medicine, but my joints hurt too bad to get off the toilet.” With a short pause, I hear my dad say, “OK, Rachael and I are coming in.” The door opens and in walks, my dad with a concerned face, followed by Rachael. I can tell, they are trying their best not to react to the smell that I just created in the bathroom. Rachael immediately pushed a syringe of morphine into my I.V. line as my dad stood on the other side of me to help me get up. After a few moments, my dad asked, “Are you OK enough for me to help you get up?” After taking a deep breath, I said, “Yes.” My dad then put a hand under each of my armpits and as he was helping me up, with very little effort on my part, I pulled up my sweatpants and underwear. Rachael said, “While your dad helps you back in bed, I am going to go get some saline to flush out your feed tube.” Rachael walks out as my dad hovers behind me as I wash my hands and make my way back into bed. As soon as I am back under the covers, Rachael walks in with another syringe. She walks up to my I.V. pole and disconnects the feeding bag from my feeding tube, then connects the syringe and slowly pushes the saline into my feeding tube, forcing the rest of the milky white liquid to go down the tube. After throwing the empty feeding bag and syringe away, she turned to me and said, “Will, I am going to start checking on you when you are scheduled to be able to have another dose of morphine so that you don’t end up in that situation again. I will also make a note in your chart so other nurses will know too.” I said, “Thanks, that wasn’t fun.” “I bet not, you're scheduled to be able to have another dose around the same time as your last feeding of the day, so I will double check with you then and if you need anything else, let me know,” she said. I said, “OK.” As Rachael was walking out of the room, my mom turned to me and said, “I talked to your brother earlier and he wanted to Facetime you if you were up to it.” “Sure, I feel better now with the pain meds kicking in,” I said. A second later, my mom was handing me her phone while it was calling my brother on Facetime. 10 seconds later, I see both my brother and sister-in-law on the screen. While my brother has the same eyes and hair color as our mom, he has the same facial features as our dad and surprisingly, has a more stockier frame than both of us. Sitting beside him is his wife, with blue eyes, wavy blonde hair that hangs a few inches past her shoulders, and a button nose. I said, “Hi Stanley, Hi Katie.” They seemed shocked, but not too shocked. I guess my mom prepared them and probably sent them a picture of me when I wasn’t looking or sleeping. “Hey Will, Mom told me what was going on. How are you feeling?” He said. “I’m feeling OK right now, but that is probably because I was just given morphine a few minutes ago,” I said. “Ah, the good stuff, I imagine you would be feeling pretty good right now,” he said with a chuckle. Katie, speaking up, said, “We just wanted to check in and see how you were doing and if there was anything we could do for you.” I said, “Not much you can do for me right now, I’m just waiting to see what the doctor will say tomorrow morning.” Before either of them could respond and as if waiting on her cue, I heard a small voice off-screen say, “Uncle Will, Uncle Will!” A second later I see a 2-year-old miniature version of her mom with short curly hair climb into my brother’s lap to look at who is on the screen. “Hey Ellie, what have you been up to?” I said. She looked at me and said, “Uncle Will, play?” Before I could respond, Katie said, “Uncle Will is not feeling good, he can’t right now.” I smiled to myself, thinking that I am probably the only person in the world that has played with a toddler multiple times through Facetime in her play kitchen. The only drawback is that she will forget we are on Facetime and set the phone down and run off to play with other things. And with all the social graces and attention span of a toddler, Ellie slides out of my brother's lap to most likely scatter more toys throughout the house. “Thanks, Katie, As entertaining as our little Facetime play dates are, I will probably just fall asleep on her,” thinking for a moment, I ask, “Where is little Charlie?” Katie said, “He is sleeping in his crib right now, but hopefully, he will be awake the next time we Facetime you.” “OK, well speaking of sleeping the pain meds are kicking in pretty good, so I think I am going to go back to sleep,” I said. Stanley said, “Alright get some rest, we love you and will talk to you later.” “Love y’all too,” I said. I then handed the phone to my mom and as I was falling asleep, I could overhear my mom and dad talking to Stanley and Katie.

Hi, I'm a 20 year old Italian girl, due to a congenital bladder problem, i suffer from incontinence and am forced to go to the bathroom often. I've had several accidents due to this in the past and sometimes, so i wear pullups to be more comfortable. As a teenager this situation of mine wasn't easy and i had some humiliating episodes, but now i deal with it a little better and can laugh about it if it happens. let's say that I have developed a bit of a regression fetish in post adolescence (obviously only in my fantasy, i still live with my parents)

Chapter 1: This is a joke, right? Lisa was wandering around her house frantically, getting ready to leave for work. She couldn't find half of what she needed and was about to miss her bus. Finally finding the all-important house keys, she ran out the door, locking it behind her. She sighed in relief and ran down her driveway to find a small package by her mailbox. "That's odd," Lisa thought, "I haven't ordered anything recently." She deposited the package in her purse and hurried to the bus stop just in time to catch the 12, the only bus that stopped near her work. Once taking her seat on the near-empty bus, she pulled out the box and examined it. Only her address was written on it, so she had no way of knowing where it came from or if it was meant for her. She ripped off the tape to be welcomed by bubble wrap. "This is adorable!" Lisa thought as she unwrapped the rest of the package, she saw a cute bracelet with green marble-like rocks. After putting on the bracelet, Lisa spotted a note in the box. Unfolding it, she began to read it. "To whoever receives this bracelet, I am sorry, I just couldn't take it anymore. This thing has ruined my life. I don't know where it came from but received it one day. After a few days of wearing it, I discovered this thing can grant wishes when you say "I wish.." THIS IS NOT A GOOD THING! I swear it's like a monkey's paw. You won't notice it at first, but if you aren't careful, it'll ruin you over time. You can't take back a wish once it's been made. If you are smart, you won't use it! Good luck and good riddance. Please be smart." Lisa laughed; this had to be a joke, right? The bus screeched to a stop, reminding her why she had been on the bus in the first place. Luckily for her, her workplace was only 2 stops away, so it took no time on the bus, but walking would take forever. She climbed off, thanked the bus driver, and went to the small office building in front of her. It was 5 stories high, which was small compared to the skyscrapers in the nearby area. Unfortunately for Lisa, she works on the fifth floor where an advertising company is located. So when the elevator is down, which happens often, an annoying journey up the stairs is required. Not fun in heels. "Please let them be working, please let them be working, please!" She spoke to herself as she turned the corner to where the elevators were. "Closed due to Maintenance" hung on the doors. "Danmit! I wish the elevator would just work." Suddenly, the door behind her opened as the elevator repair man walked out. "Then you got good timing. I just finished up," He told her. "Wait, are you serious? You have it working again?" Lisa's voice carried a mix of disbelief and relief. The repairman nodded, a faint smile playing at the corners of his lips. "Yep, just finished up. Good timing on your part." A surge of gratitude washed over Lisa. "Wow, talk about luck. Thank you so much!" "Not a problem," he said, stepping aside to let her enter the elevator. "What floor are you headed to?" "The 5th," Lisa replied, stepping in and pressing the button. "Ah, perfect. You're all set then," he remarked, moving to remove the maintenance sign. Lisa couldn't help but grin. "You've just saved me from a trek up a gazillion stairs in these heels. You're a lifesaver." The repairman chuckled, his eyes crinkling with amusement. "Glad I could be of service. Have a good one!" "You too! Thanks again," Lisa called as the doors slid shut, leaving her alone in the now-functioning elevator. Once on the 5th floor, Lisa rushed over to her desk; she was late enough as it was and didn't want to run into her manager or stop to chit-chat with a coworker and get busted. Setting her things down and taking her seat, Lisa sighed in relief. "Few, finally made it, and now what do I have going on today? Looks like I have a meeting in an hour in conference room 501." *Gurgle* "Shoot, I didn't have enough time to get breakfast. I wish I had something to eat this morning; otherwise, this will be a long day." *knock* *knocK* "Hey, Lisa. Do you have a minute?" Looking up from her Computer, Lisa saw her coworker Sarah. "Hey, Sarah! what's up?" "I noticed you were running a little behind today, and you look like you could use a pick me up. I have an extra breakfast burrito I made this morning. Would you like it? If you heat it up for like 30 seconds in the microwave, it comes out amazing!" "Oh my god, you are a lifesaver, Sarah! Thank you so much. I had a hectic night last night; I'll tell you more about it at lunch." "Rain check, I'm heading out early today; I've got a doctor's appointment I need to go to, maybe Monday after the weekend unless you want to meet sooner?" "I'll get back to you. I got to unbury myself; there's a ton of things I need to catch up on." Sarah's breakfast burrito was amazing and definitely hit the spot. Now being able to focus, Lisa spent her time before her meeting catching up on emails and direct messages and preparing for the meeting. The prep work paid off while in the meeting as she provided solid updates on the status of their latest project, but before returning to work, she had to stop by the bathroom for a pee break. Only to see that three other ladies were waiting for a stall to open up. "Can you believe how long these lines get during peak hours?" Lisa chuckled nervously, shifting her weight from one foot to the other. "Yeah, tell me about it," replied Sarah, her voice sympathetic. "I swear, I practically live in this line some days." A middle-aged woman in line with them nodded in agreement. "You'd think they'd install more stalls or something with how crowded it gets." Lisa chuckled, feeling discomfort as another wave of urgency hit her. "Yeah, that would be nice. Honestly, I wish I didn't have to pee so often." Sarah chuckled. "Yeah, it's just one of those things we women have to deal with, right?" Lisa nodded, trying to ignore the increasing pressure in her bladder. "Yeah, I suppose so." As they continued to wait, Lisa's discomfort grew. She shifted from one foot to the other, trying to distract herself from the urge to pee. But the pressure was becoming unbearable. "Come on, come on," Lisa muttered, hoping desperately for a stall to open up soon. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, one of the stalls became available. Lisa practically dashed inside, grateful for the relief it offered. The discomfort from her full bladder now a distant memory. She resumes her work with renewed focus, navigating the rest of the day's tasks without significant hiccups. As evening approached, Lisa gathered her belongings, ready to return home on the bus during the peak transit hours. She joined the bustling crowd at the bus stop, her mind preoccupied with thoughts of dinner and relaxation after a long day at work. The bus arrived, and she could already see from the outside that it was pretty full. Upon getting inside, she saw her suspicion was correct: no seats left, and she'd have to stand. As Lisa stood in the crowded bus, she felt a sudden, urgent need to pee. Panic surged as she glanced down at her new pair of pants, desperately not wanting to ruin them. The pressure in her bladder was unbearable, and she knew she wouldn't be able to hold it much longer. Without thinking, she frantically whispered, "I wish I had some way to protect my pants." Instantly, she felt a strange sensation over her, followed by a wave of relief as she felt herself peeing. But to her shock, her pants remained completely dry. At the same time, her crotch started to feel warm. Lisa's eyes widened in disbelief as she was peeing herself. She glanced around nervously, hoping no one had noticed her moment of weakness. But as she looked at her fellow passengers, she saw that they were all engrossed in their conversations or staring blankly out the window, oblivious to her predicament. Feeling both relieved and bewildered, Lisa cautiously reached down to touch her pants, half-expecting to find them soaked despite the lack of any wet sensation. But to her amazement, they were completely dry, as if nothing had happened. However, she noticed that her underwear seemed like they swelled up, absorbing the pee, as she could still feel the warmth, and even a bit of weight was now weighing them down. "What the heck is protecting my pants?" Chapter 2: Is that a Pullup? As the bus rumbled along its route, Lisa's mind raced with confusion and disbelief. She glanced around, hoping no one would notice that she just peed herself. "What just happened?" she whispered, her heart pounding with embarrassment and bewilderment. She tried to calm her nerves with a deep breath, chalking it up to a bizarre fluke. Maybe her mind was playing tricks on her, or she was just overly stressed from the long day at work. But even as she tried to rationalize the inexplicable event, a nagging sense of unease lingered in the back of her mind. There was something undeniably strange about the way her pants remained dry despite it feeling like her bladder released its contents. Lost in her thoughts, Lisa almost missed her stop. With a jolt of realization, she made her way to the front of the bus, eager to escape the uncomfortable confines of the crowded vehicle. Stepping off the bus onto the sidewalk, Lisa took a moment to gather her thoughts. She knew she couldn't dwell on the strange occurrence forever; she had to focus on getting home and putting the bizarre incident behind her. As she walked the short distance to her apartment building, Lisa couldn't shake the feeling of the swollen underwear between her legs, making her worry that her peeing wasn't just in her head. Entering her apartment, Lisa tossed her purse onto her beanbag chair in her bedroom. The box and note were still in it, slightly spilling out of her bag as it landed. Feeling utterly drained both physically and emotionally, Lisa moved to her couch out in the living room and collapsed onto it. She needed time to process everything that had happened but knew she couldn't afford to dwell on it indefinitely. With a sigh, she pushed herself to her feet and went to the kitchen, her stomach grumbling in protest. Dinner seemed like a distant afterthought, but she knew she needed to eat something to replenish her energy after the long day. As she rummaged through the fridge, her eyes fell on a box of leftover pizza from the night before. With a shrug, she grabbed the container and popped a few slices into the microwave. As she waited for her meal to heat up, her thoughts drifted back to the strange bracelet on her wrist. It was adorable, but where did it come from? Was it okay to keep it? What was up with that weird note? *Beep* *Beep* *Beep* The microwave sounded, breaking her train of thought and bringing her back to her dinner. As Lisa sat down to eat her dinner, she couldn't shake the unease that had settled over her since the bizarre incident on the bus. The pizza tasted bland, the flavors muted by her racing thoughts. She kept glancing down at the bracelet on her wrist, its intricate design catching the light from the overhead lamp. With a heavy sigh, Lisa took her last bite, her appetite gone from the bland flavor. She felt she should address the weird feeling from on the bus but wasn't sure where to start; it was all too weird. The logical part of her brain screamed that it was all just in her head, a series of strange events with rational explanations. But deep down, she couldn't shake the feeling that something more was at play. After staring blankly at the wall for a few minutes, Lisa pushed herself up from the table and went to the bathroom to shower. The shower's hot water sounded inviting, a temporary escape from the chaos swirling around her mind. As she undressed, she couldn't help but glance down at her underwear. To her horror and confusion, she saw that her panties had been replaced by what looked like a girls' pull-up diaper. The realization hit her like a ton of bricks, sending a shiver down her spine. "What the...?" Lisa muttered, her hands trembling as she touched the strange garment. It was soft to the touch. Panic threatened to overwhelm her as she struggled to comprehend what was happening. Confused, she stared at her reflection in the bathroom mirror, the image of a grown woman wearing a diaper staring back at her. As Lisa stood in front of the mirror, staring at her reflection in disbelief, she tried to convince herself that it was all just a bizarre hallucination brought on by stress and exhaustion. "This can't be real," she muttered, her voice trembling with uncertainty. Shaking her head, she quickly stripped off the pull-up diaper, tossing it into the trash bin with disgust and disbelief. "I must be losing my mind," she whispered, her hands still trembling as she turned on the shower, desperate to wash away the day's strange events. The hot water cascaded over her body, providing some much-needed comfort and clarity amidst the chaos of her thoughts. As she scrubbed away the tension and confusion, she tried to push aside the nagging feeling that the diaper was real. Once she had finished her shower, Lisa wrapped herself in a towel and stepped out of the bathroom, determined to put the bizarre events behind her and get some much-needed rest. With each step, she tried to convince herself that it was all just a figment of her imagination, resulting from an overactive mind and a stressful day at work. She moved to her bedroom, where she retrieved a fresh pair of panties from her dresser drawer, determined to put the day's strange events behind her. Slipping into the comfortable cotton panties, Lisa couldn't shake the memory of the pull-up diaper she had found herself wearing earlier. It was all too surreal, too bizarre to be real. Yet, the soft fabric of the panties against her skin offered some semblance of normalcy, grounding her in the present moment. Oddly, they didn't feel like the pull-up she thought she saw herself wearing. Could it have really been a pull-up diaper? With a sigh, Lisa grabbed a cozy pair of pajamas from her closet, eager to relax and unwind after the tumultuous day she had endured. As she slipped into the soft fabric, she felt a slight sense of relief wash over her, the warmth of the pajamas soothing her frayed nerves. Tired from the day's events, Lisa opted to go to sleep and crawled into bed. She usually would stay up to watch some TV or read a good book, but with the stresses from work, the date she had last night, and the weirdness she experienced today, she figured getting sleep was the better option for tonight. Chapter 3: That was a Weird Dream On Saturday morning, Lisa awoke to the sunlight seeping through the curtains. She groaned softly as she stretched her limbs, feeling the warmth of the morning sun. She enjoyed the blissful ignorance of sleep for a moment, her mind still shielded from the previous day's events. But as she shifted in bed, her thoughts inevitably drifted back to the strange occurrences that had unfolded—a bizarre package, a mysterious bracelet, and the unsettling discovery of the pull-up she was wearing. "Must've been a weird dream," she mumbled to herself, her voice thick with sleep as she attempted to dismiss the surreal memories that lingered in the recesses of her mind. "There's no way any of that was real." Despite her attempts to convince herself of the absurdity of it all, a lingering sense of unease persisted within her consciousness. There was something undeniably tangible about the memories, a lingering presence that refused to be dismissed as mere figments of her imagination. Pushing aside her lingering doubts, Lisa swung her legs over the edge of the bed, preparing to face the day ahead. As she stretched, a sudden, intense pressure in her bladder jolted her from her thoughts, causing her to freeze mid-motion. "Uh-oh," she muttered under her breath, her heart sinking as the urgency of her need to pee washed over her. It was an overwhelming sensation, demanding her immediate attention and threatening to ruin her day before it started. Lisa scrambled out of bed, her movements quick and frantic as she stumbled towards the bathroom. The painful discomfort with each step reminded her of the urgency to relieve herself. As Lisa reached the bathroom door, her sense of urgency intensified, each step feeling heavier as if trudging through mud. The pressure in her bladder seemed to swell with each passing second, a relentless reminder of her body's urgent demand. Finally reaching the bathroom, Lisa's hand trembled as she reached for the doorknob, her heart pounding. With a shaky breath, she pushed the door open and stepped inside, her eyes darting to the familiar sight of the toilet. But before she could register her next move, a sudden wave of warmth flooded her. Panic seized her as she realized what was happening, her hands fumbling with the waistband of her pajama pants in a frantic attempt to undo them. But a strange sensation overcame her before she could even step closer to the toilet. A soft rustling sound filled the air, accompanied by a strange sensation against her skin. Lisa's eyes widened in shock as she looked down, expecting to see her pants darkening with the telltale signs of her accident. But to her bewilderment, her pants remained dry, untouched by the inevitable release of her bladder. Instead, a faint crinkling sound reached her ears, followed by the sensation of something expanding against her skin. With a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach, Lisa realized what was happening. Her heart raced as she looked down, her eyes widening in disbelief at the sight before her. A pull-up diaper, once again, was in the place of her panties, soaked with the evidence of her accident. Lisa's breath caught in her throat as she stared at the surreal scene before her, unable to comprehend how such a thing could happen. This still had to be a dream, right? There's no way this would be possible. But it felt real. There she was, seeing herself in the mirror again, in a soaked pull-up diaper for little girls. Looking around, she could tell she was still in her apartment; things weren't different, and then it caught her eye. Her purse was sitting on the beanbag chair in her room, with a small box and a note sticking out. The reality of the situation sank in, and a sense of dread washed over her. This was no dream, no figment of her imagination. It was all too real; Lisa quickly slid back up her pants and ran over to the note to reread it and see if she missed any information. Lisa frantically sifted through the box's contents, her hands trembling with anxiety and disbelief. She felt frustration wash over her. The absence of clues regarding the mysterious bracelet's origin only increased her bewilderment. She scanned the note again, her eyes darting over the hastily scrawled words in search of any hidden meaning or clue that might shed light on her predicament. But the message remained cryptic, offering no further insight into the true nature of the bracelet or its origins. A sense of helplessness washed over Lisa as she realized nothing could explain what was happening. She then attempted to remove the bracelet from her wrist, but her efforts proved futile, the band clinging stubbornly to her skin as if fused in place by some unseen force. Panic surged through her veins as she tugged at the bracelet with increasing desperation, her mind racing with a million unanswered questions. Suddenly, her phone started to ring, breaking her thoughts and frustration at the bracelet. She fumbled for her phone, her heart pounding with fear and apprehension. The caller ID revealed Sarah's name. With a shaky breath, she answered the call, her voice a little cracked from her worries and just recently waking up. "Hello?" she ventured tentatively, followed by her clearing her throat as she realized how raspy she first sounded. "Hey, Lisa, are you okay?" Sarah's voice sounded concerned, her words tinged with worry as she sensed the tension in Lisa's voice. Lisa hesitated momentarily, grappling with the overwhelming urge to confide in Sarah, to unburden herself of the weight of her newfound reality. But the fear of sounding insane, of being dismissed as delusional, held her back. "I... I'm fine," she replied hesitantly, her words tinged with uncertainty as she struggled to mask the turmoil within her. "Just... woke up a minute ago. What's up?" "I just wanted to check in on you," she said softly, her words laced with sincerity. "You seemed a little off yesterday, and I wanted to ensure everything's okay. Maybe meet up for coffee and talk about Thursday night?" "Oh, that's right! I didn't get to tell you yet, did I?" she replied, her voice becoming energized with the distraction and the prospect of sharing the spicy details of her date on Thursday. "That sounds great," Lisa said, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips despite the lingering unease gnawing at her. "Coffee sounds like just what I need right now." Sarah's relieved sigh was audible through the phone. "I'm glad to hear that. How about we meet up at Brew Haven around noon? That should give us plenty of time to catch up." "Sounds perfect," Lisa replied, her voice steadier now as she focused on the prospect of spending time with her friend. "I'll see you there." Lisa's mind raced with a million conflicting thoughts and emotions as they confirmed the details. On one hand, she was grateful for the distraction and the chance to talk with Sarah about her recent date. But on the other hand, she couldn't imagine having another accident while hanging out with her friend. Chapter 4: New Panties Please As Lisa stood in the bathroom stall, her mind reeling from the surreal experience, she couldn't shake the feeling that something extraordinary was happening. The evidence was right in front of her—the pull-up diaper now snugly wrapped around her hips, soaked with her latest accident. With trembling hands, Lisa reached down to touch the smooth fabric of the pull-up, her fingers tracing the contours of the unfamiliar material. It was a surreal sensation, the reality of the situation sinking in with each passing moment. "I... I can't believe this is happening," she murmured to herself, her voice barely above a whisper as she struggled to face the bizarre turn of events. "This... this can't be real." But as she looked down at the pull-up, its soft padding offering a strange comfort in her confusion, Lisa knew she could no longer deny the truth. Something extraordinary was at play. Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, Lisa forced herself to focus on the task at hand. She couldn't afford to dwell on the surreal nature of her situation, not when there were other people waiting outside for the stall. Gathering her courage, Lisa quickly checked her pants for any signs of the pull-up underneath. To her relief, there was no telltale bulge or outline that would give away her secret. It was as if the pull-up had seamlessly blended into her clothing, leaving no trace of its presence. With a silent prayer of gratitude, Lisa straightened her posture and composed herself before finally flushing the toilet to avoid suspicion and unlocking the stall door. Stepping out into the bathroom, she offered a quick apology to the other ladies waiting outside, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment at her earlier rudeness. "Sorry about that," she muttered, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment as she met their gaze with a sheepish smile. "I didn't mean to cut in front of you like that." The other women offered polite nods in response, their expressions a mixture of annoyance and understanding. "No worries, honey," one of them said, her tone gentle and reassuring. "We've all been there before." With a sense of relief, Lisa hurriedly washed her hands, eager to put some distance between herself and the awkward encounter. As she exited the bathroom, Lisa's mind raced with questions, her thoughts consumed by the inexplicable magic that seemed to be at play. How was it possible that her panties had transformed into a pull-up, seemingly of their own accord? And what did it mean for her future if such bizarre occurrences continued to unfold? As she walked, Lisa couldn't shake the uncomfortable sensation of the wet pull-up against her skin, a constant reminder of her life's surreal turn. Feeling increasingly frustrated and disgusted by the situation, Lisa couldn't help but resent the childish garment clinging to her hips. It was a humiliating symbol of the inexplicable magic that seemed to have taken hold of her life. With a deepening scowl, Lisa finally reached her desk and sank into her chair, the wet pull-up squelching beneath her with an unpleasant squish. Grimacing, she shifted uncomfortably, trying in vain to find a position that would alleviate the discomfort. But as she fidgeted in her seat, her mind raced with a single thought: she needed to figure out what was causing these bizarre occurrences. With its cryptic note and mysterious powers, the bracelet seemed to be the only explanation. With trembling hands, Lisa reached down to her wrist, fingers fumbling over the smooth surface of the bracelet. She tried to slide it off, but it refused to budge as if fused to her skin. Panic rising within her, she attempted to cut it off with scissors from her desk drawer, but the metal remained unscathed as if mocking her futile efforts. Frustration boiled within her, mingling with a sense of helplessness. She was trapped, bound to this cursed bracelet with no means of escape. Each wish only seemed to entangle her further in its magic web, leaving her more powerless than ever. Desperate for answers, Lisa began to make wish after wish, each more fervent than the last. She wished for the bracelet to be removed, for knowledge about its origins, for it to disappear entirely, for it to stop meddling with her life. But with each wish, nothing changed. The bracelet remained firmly in place, keeping her captive until satisfied. Defeated, Lisa slumped back in her chair, tears of frustration pricking at the corners of her eyes, threatening to overwhelm her with the magnitude of the situation she found herself in. How had a simple bracelet turned her life upside down in such a short amount of time? As she leaned back, on the edge of tears, "I wish I at least had a new pair of panties," she muttered under her breath, more as a desperate plea than a genuine belief in its fulfillment. With tears threatening to spill from her eyes, Lisa's whispered wish hung heavy in the air, a stark reminder of her desperation for a reprieve from the chaos. As Lisa attempted to gather her composure and focus on her work, she reached into her purse for her earbuds, hoping that immersing herself in music would offer a temporary escape from the chaos swirling around her. With trembling fingers, she fumbled through her bag until her fingertips brushed against something unexpected. Pulling out her hand, Lisa's eyes widened in surprise as she stared at the object now nestled in her palm—a pristine pair of panties, neatly folded and seemingly untouched by the events of the day. She blinked in disbelief, unable to comprehend how they had appeared in her purse as if materializing out of thin air. For a moment, Lisa questioned her sanity, her mind reeling from the inexplicable sight before her. But as she reached out to touch the fabric, her fingers tracing the delicate lace trim, she couldn't deny the reality of the situation. Somehow, her wish had been granted again, this time in a manner that defied all logic and reason. As Lisa looked around the bustling office, her heart pounding with apprehension, she couldn't shake the nagging suspicion that someone must have seen her moment of desperation, running to the bathroom. Thinking she might have leaked and needed a new pair. But as she scanned the room, her gaze darting from one face to another, she found no trace of recognition or curiosity in the eyes of her coworkers; hell, no one was even glancing her way. Breathing a sigh of relief, Lisa focused on getting changed and cleaned up. Grabbing her purse, she stood up and headed towards the bathroom, knowing she needed a way to conceal the pull-up for safe disposal. She is glad to at least have a change of underwear, her mind racing with a million questions and fears. What if they think she can't control her bladder? What if she couldn't? The thought made her skin crawl with unease, a cold shiver running down her spine as she pushed open the door to the restroom. Inside, the familiar hum of running water and whispered conversations greeted her, a comforting backdrop to the chaos swirling within her mind. With practiced ease, Lisa made her way to the nearest stall; thankfully, the line had subsided, her movements brisk and efficient as she locked the door behind her and quickly shed her soiled garment. A sense of relief washed over her as she peeled off the wet pull-up. A chill ran up her body as the cool air of the restroom offered a welcome reprieve from the suffocating discomfort of the past hour. With trembling hands, Lisa hastily donned the fresh pair of panties, her fingers fumbling with the delicate lace trim as she struggled to compose herself. But as she finished dressing and prepared to leave the stall, a sudden wave of panic washed over her, the fear of discovery gripping her heart with icy fingers. What if someone saw her leaving the stall with the pull-up in her purse? The thought made her stomach churn with dread, her mind racing with a million worst-case scenarios. Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, Lisa closed her purse after burying the pull-up as far down as she could. With a determined stride, she unlocked the stall door and stepped out into the restroom, her gaze sweeping the room for any sign of prying eyes. To her relief, the restroom was empty, the only sound the distant chatter from the hallway outside. With a sigh of relief, Lisa made her way to the nearest trash bin, her movements quick as she dug out the pull-up and disposed of it. But as she left the restroom, her heart skipped a beat as she collided with a familiar figure standing right outside, her eyes widening in surprise as she found herself face to face with Sarah. "Hey, Lisa!" Sarah exclaimed, her tone bright and cheerful as she offered her friend a warm smile. "Fancy running into you here. Everything okay?" For a moment, Lisa felt a surge of panic coursing through her veins, the fear of discovery threatening to overwhelm her. But with a forced smile and a casual shrug, she brushed off Sarah's concern with practiced ease, her voice steady despite the turmoil within her. "Yeah, everything's fine," Lisa replied, her tone light and nonchalant as she sidestepped Sarah's probing gaze. "Just needed a quick break, you know how it is." Sarah nodded understandingly, her expression sympathetic as she reached out to squeeze Lisa's shoulder in a gesture of support. "Of course, I get it," she said, her tone gentle and reassuring. "Well, if you ever need to talk, you know where to find me. I'm always here for you." "Thanks," Lisa said, her voice tinged with warmth as she met her friend's gaze. "I really appreciate it. There's been a lot going on lately that I'm honestly still working through. I could use a coffee date if you're up for it tomorrow?" "Absolutely! Text me over the details later; I'm open all day." With a final nod of gratitude, Lisa turned and headed back to her desk, her mind still reeling from the whirlwind of emotions and revelations that had unfolded throughout the day. As she settled into her chair, she couldn't shake the lingering sense of impossibility. Glancing at the clock, Lisa realized she still had a few hours left in the workday. With a determined sigh, she forced herself to focus on the task at hand, pushing aside her worries and distractions as she delved into her work with renewed determination. As the hours ticked by and the end of the workday drew near, Lisa's curiosity got the better of her. With a hesitant glance around the office to ensure no one was watching, she reached down to her wrist and touched the smooth surface of the bracelet, her fingers tracing its intricate patterns with a sense of trepidation. Summoning her courage, Lisa closed her eyes and made a wish, her voice barely above a whisper as she spoke the words that would set the wheels of fate in motion. "I wish I didn't have to ride the bus," she murmured, her heart pounding as she awaited the inevitable response. To her surprise, the answer came swiftly and unexpectedly as a ringing phone. Startled, Lisa reached for her cell phone, her pulse quickening with anticipation as she answered the call. "Hello?" she said, her voice tinged with uncertainty as she held the phone to her ear. "Hey, sweetie, it's Mom," came the familiar voice on the other end of the line, warm and reassuring. "I just wanted to check in and see how you're doing." Disappointment flooded through Lisa at the sound of her mother's voice. It was great to hear from her, but she was hoping for a call about winning a car or something. Either way, her mom's call was a comforting reminder of the love and support that surrounded her. With a grateful smile, she leaned back in her chair, feeling a weight lift from her shoulders as she settled into the conversation with her mom. As they spoke, Lisa's mother mentioned that she was in the area and offered to give Lisa a ride home from work, sparing her the usual ordeal of navigating the crowded bus and rush-hour traffic. Grateful for the unexpected gesture, Lisa readily accepted, her heart swelling with gratitude for her mother's kindness. As she hung up the phone, she couldn't help but wonder, did her wish come true? At least she didn't have to ride the bus today, but was it just a coincidence? Meeting her mom in the office lobby, Lisa couldn't help but notice the weary lines that creased her mother's face, the sadness that lingered in her eyes. Sensing that something was amiss, Lisa hesitated momentarily before approaching the subject with her mother, her voice hesitant as she spoke. "Mom, is everything okay?" she asked, her tone filled with concern as she searched her mother's face for any sign of distress. Her mother hesitated momentarily, her gaze drifting away as if lost in thought. But then, with a heavy sigh, she finally spoke, her voice tinged with sadness and resignation, as her eyes began to tear up. "No, sweetheart, everything's not okay," she admitted, her words weighted with emotion. "Your father and I... we're having some problems. I... I left him this morning. Nothing's final, but I'm frustrated." Lisa's heart sank at her mother's words, a wave of sadness washing over her as she realized the depth of her parents' troubles. She reached out to her mother, offering a comforting hug as tears welled up in her own eyes. "I'm so sorry, Mom," Lisa whispered, her voice choked with emotion. "I had no idea things had gotten this bad. You don't have to talk about it now if you don't want to, but know that I'm here for you, no matter what." Her mother returned the embrace, holding onto Lisa seeking solace in her daughter's arms. "Thank you, sweetheart," she murmured, her voice muffled against Lisa's shoulder. "I just need some time to figure things out. But it means the world to me to know that you're here for me." As Lisa and her mom walked out of the office building towards her mom's car, Lisa couldn't help but notice the trunk of her car was packed full of her belongings. Concern etched lines on Lisa's forehead as she glanced at her mom. "Mom, where are you staying?" Lisa asked gently, her voice filled with worry. Her mother sighed, a mixture of exhaustion and uncertainty clouding her expression. "I... I don't know yet," she admitted, her voice tinged with sadness. "I just needed to get away for a while, figure things out." Lisa's heart ached for her mother, the weight of their shared troubles pressing down on her shoulders. Without hesitation, she squeezed her mom's hand, offering a silent gesture of support. "You can stay with me," Lisa blurted out before she could second-guess herself. "I mean, if you want to. My apartment isn't big, but we'll make it work." Tears welled up in her mother's eyes, gratitude shining bright amidst the uncertainty. "Oh, sweetheart, thank you," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "I don't know what I would do without you." As they reached Lisa's car, her mother hesitated before turning to her with a hopeful smile. "And if you ever need a ride somewhere, just let me know. I'll be there for you." As Lisa's mom's words hung in the air, Lisa felt her heart skip a beat, her mind racing with a sudden, chilling realization. Could it be possible that her wish had inadvertently affected her mother's behavior? The thought sent a shiver down her spine, the weight of guilt settling heavily upon her shoulders. Time seemed to slow to a crawl as Lisa replayed the events of the last two days in her mind, searching for any connection between her wishes and the events that had unfolded. It was too much of a coincidence to ignore—the timing, the circumstances, everything seemed to point to her. As her mother climbed into the driver's seat and started the car, Lisa's thoughts whirled with uncertainty and fear. What had she done? What if her wishes continued to impact the lives of those around her, causing unintended consequences and chaos? Chapter 5: Motherly Advice As Lisa and her mom drove back to Lisa's apartment, the silence between them was intense, the air thick to the point where you could cut it with a butter knife if you wanted to. Unspoken words and unresolved emotions lingering in the air. Lisa stared out the window, lost in thought, her mind still reeling from the realization that her wishes might be affecting those around her. Her mom glanced over at Lisa, concern etched on her face. "You've been quiet, sweetheart. Is everything okay?" she asked, her voice gentle. Lisa blinked, gazing away at the passing scenery to meet her mother's worried eyes. "Yeah, Mom, everything's fine," she replied, forcing a smile that didn't quite reach her eyes. Her mother studied her for a moment as if trying to decipher the truth hidden behind Lisa's facade, but ultimately, she sighed and returned her attention to the road. "Alright, sweetheart, if you say so," she said, her tone tinged with disappointment. Lisa's heart twisted with guilt at the hurt evident in her mother's voice, but she couldn't bring herself to confide in her just yet. Not when she didn't fully understand the extent of the situation herself. As they pulled into the parking lot of Lisa's apartment building, Lisa felt a knot tighten in her stomach. She glanced over at her mother, her heart heavy with the burden of her secret. How could she explain what was happening without sounding crazy? "Thanks for the ride, Mom," Lisa said softly as they stepped out of the car, her eyes avoiding her mother's concerned gaze. Her mother frowned, sensing Lisa's unease. "Are you sure everything's alright, Lisa?" she asked, reaching for her daughter's hand. Lisa forced a reassuring smile, the weight of her guilt threatening to crush her. "Yeah, everything's fine. Just a lot on my mind lately, you know?" she replied, her voice tight with emotion. Her mother's expression softened with understanding, but Lisa could see the worry lingering in her eyes. "Well, if you ever need to talk about anything, you know I'm here for you, right?" her mother said, her voice filled with love and concern. Lisa nodded, her throat tight with unshed tears. "Thanks. I appreciate it," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. As they made their way to Lisa's apartment, her mind raced with a whirlwind of emotions. How could she fix the situation with her parents? Would a wish fix it? The thought of her mother being affected by her wishes filled Lisa with a sickening dread. Once inside her apartment, Lisa helped her mother carry in a few bags of clothes, among other things, her movements distracted as she tried to push aside her mounting anxiety. But as they set the bags down in the living room, a sudden urge gripped Lisa "Shit..." she cursed under her breath as she stumbled backward, nearly dropping the bags she was holding. Her mother's eyes widened in alarm, concern etched on her face. "Lisa, what happened? Are you okay?" she asked, rushing to her daughter's side, concern etched on her face, Lisa forced a tight-lipped smile, her mind racing with panic. "I-I'm fine, just need to use the bathroom," she stammered, her voice strained with the effort of holding back her urgency. Without waiting for a response, Lisa hastily set down the bags and bolted towards the bathroom, her hand pressed tightly between her legs as she fought to maintain control. Her mother's worried gaze followed her daughter's frantic movements, her heart twisting with concern at the sight of Lisa's obvious distress. As Lisa reached the bathroom door, her bladder screamed for release, a hot wave of pressure coursing through her body. With a shaky exhale of relief, Lisa pushed open the door and stumbled into the bathroom, her legs shaking with the effort of holding back her impending accident. Her mother hovered anxiously in the hallway, her eyes wide with concern as she watched her daughter's desperate dash to the toilet. With a frantic whimper, Lisa reached the toilet just in time, her body trembling with the effort of holding back her desperate need to pee. With a shuddering sigh of relief, she collapsed onto the seat, her bladder releasing a torrent of pent-up pressure. Hisssssss..... Outside the bathroom, Lisa's mother stood frozen in place, her heart heavy with worry as she listened to the sound of her daughter's desperate relief. There were no signs she had to pee that bad. Did she even know she had to go that bad? Her mom thought, worried about the health and well-being of her daughter. As Lisa sat on the toilet, her mind raced with a whirlwind of confusion and fear. What was happening to her? Why did she keep experiencing these sudden urges to pee? It felt like her body was betraying her at the worst possible time, given the weird magic with the pull-ups appearing when she pees herself. After a few moments, Lisa managed to compose herself enough to stand up and flush the toilet. She washed her hands, her mind still reeling from the recent events. When she opened the bathroom door, her mother was waiting outside, her expression a mix of concern and confusion. "Are you... okay? That was quite a close call," her mother said, her voice gentle yet probing. Lisa tried to brush off her mother's concern, a faint blush tinting her cheeks with embarrassment. "Yeah, sorry about that. I guess I just got caught up in bringing the stuff in and didn't realize how bad I needed to go," she mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper. Her mother, however, wasn't buying it. "Honey, that was more than just getting distracted. Are you sure everything is okay?" she asked, her tone gentle but firm. Lisa shifted uncomfortably, her mind racing for a plausible explanation. "It's nothing, Mom, really. Just a one-off thing," she insisted, avoiding her mother's probing gaze. Her mother sighed, placing a comforting hand on Lisa's shoulder. "Sweetheart, this isn't the first time something like this has happened, is it?" she asked, her voice filled with concern. Lisa's cheeks burned with shame as she shook her head, unable to meet her mother's gaze. "No, it's not," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. Lisa's mother's brow furrowed with worry. "That isn't normal, honey. How long has this been happening?" she asked, her voice tinged with concern. Lisa hesitated, her heart pounding in her chest. "It's been... a couple of days," she admitted, her voice barely audible. Her mother's eyes widened in alarm. "A couple of days!? We need to get you to a doctor," she exclaimed, her voice filled with urgency. Lisa's heart sank at the thought of having to explain everything to a doctor. "I-I don't think it's necessary, Mom. It's probably just stress or something," she stammered, her voice tinged with desperation; how could she possibly admit to having a toddler's bladder issue as an adult to another person? Her mother shook her head, her expression firm. "No, Lisa, this could be something serious. We need to get you checked out," she insisted, her tone leaving no room for argument. With a heavy sigh, she nodded, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. "Okay, Mom. I'll go to the walk-in later," she promised, her voice barely above a whisper. Her mother's expression softened, her worry evident in her eyes. "Okay, just promise me you'll take care of yourself, alright?" she said, reassuringly squeezing Lisa's shoulder. Lisa forced a smile, grateful for her mother's understanding. "I will, I promise," she said, her voice steadier now. With a nod, her mother released Lisa's shoulder and turned towards the door. "Alright, well, let's get the rest of these bags in, shall we?" she said, her tone lightening as she tried to change the subject. Lisa nodded, relieved by the change in topic. "Yeah, sounds good. And hey, how about we order takeout for dinner tonight? My treat," she suggested, hoping to distract her mother from pressing the issue further. Her mother smiled, her eyes crinkling at the corners. "That sounds wonderful, sweetheart. I could go for some Chinese food. What do you think?" she asked, her enthusiasm contagious. Lisa grinned, grateful for her mother's easy acceptance. "Chinese it is, then. I'll go grab the menus, and we can decide what to get," she said, heading towards the kitchen. As they settled on their dinner choices, the tension that had filled the apartment dissipated, replaced by a sense of normalcy that was comforting to both. They spent the evening enjoying their meal and catching up on each other's lives, the earlier events pushed to the back of their minds, at least for the time being. As the night wore on, Lisa and her mother finished their dinner and settled into a comfortable routine to end the night. They chatted about mundane things, and eventually, it was time for bed. "Goodnight, Mom," Lisa said, warmly hugging her mother. "Thanks for the ride today." "Goodnight, sweetheart," her mother replied, returning the hug. "Any time, honey, consider me your personal driver for now. haha!" Her mother laughed jokingly. With a concerned smirk, Lisa watched as her mother went to the couch, where she would sleep for the night. Once her mother was settled, Lisa headed to her own bedroom, feeling mixed emotions. Was my wish the cause of my mom's separation? On her way to her bedroom, Lisa passed by the bathroom and decided she should head there first, hoping to relieve herself before bed, even though she didn't feel the need to go. Luckily, to her surprise, she ended up peeing a ton from all of the fluids she had since having dinner. "Thank GOD! I better not need to pee so badly in the morning." Relieved, Lisa got up and headed to bed, the day's events weighing heavily on her. She lay awake for hours, her thoughts racing as she tried to make sense of everything that had happened. Eventually, exhaustion overtook her, and she drifted to sleep. Chapter 6: Nosy Mother With a groan, Lisa slowly blinked her eyes open, feeling surprisingly refreshed despite her troubled dreams. She stretched languidly, relishing the warmth of her bed for a few moments before reality came crashing back. As she swung her legs over the side of the bed, preparing to start her day, a sudden, urgent pressure gripped her bladder, causing her to freeze mid-stretch. Frustration and confusion warred within her as she realized she had just gone to the bathroom before bed and shouldn't be feeling such a strong urge to pee so soon. "Damnit," She cursed under her breath; she quickly scrambled to her feet, her muscles protesting the abrupt movement. She hurried out of her bedroom, intent on reaching the bathroom before it was too late. As she rushed down the hallway, the noise of her footsteps echoing in the early morning silence, she inadvertently woke her mother, who had been sleeping on the couch. Her mother stirred, rubbing her eyes sleepily as she sat up, concern etching lines of worry on her face. She watched Lisa disappear into the bathroom, her heart heavy with unspoken questions. She knew something was wrong, but she also knew that Lisa wasn't ready to talk about it yet. As Lisa closed the bathroom door behind her, she let out a frustrated sigh, her mind racing with confusion and fear. What was happening to her? Why did she keep experiencing these sudden, uncontrollable urges to pee? Lisa's heart pounded in her chest as she ran towards the toilet, her hand shaky for her worry of wetting herself again. With a desperate attempt, she grabbed the toilet seat to lift its lid, only for her worst fears to be realized. Hiissssss The pressure in her bladder had reached its breaking point, and before she could even get the seat up, she felt her body betray her, releasing a torrent of urine. Shame washed over her as she stood there, helplessly wetting herself, a pull-up miraculously appearing, absorbing the mess, leaving her pajama pants dry. With a defeated gasp, Lisa collapsed onto the tiled bathroom floor, feeling the soaked pull-up under her butt, bulky from absorbing all of her pee. There she sat next to the toilet, tears welling up in her eyes as frustration and embarrassment overwhelmed her. She hugged her knees to her chest, feeling utterly defeated by her body's betrayal yet again. The cool tiles starkly contrasted the warmth and wetness between her legs. Tears running down her cheeks as she realized the extent of her predicament. She was a grown woman, yet here she was, wearing a wet pull-up like a toddler. "Why does this keep happening to me?" she cried, her voice trembling. "It's not fair!" The sound of her voice echoed in the small bathroom, mixing with the soft hum of the ventilation fan overhead. When Lisa's mom heard her daughter cry out from the bathroom, she got up to check on her. "I'm too old for this," Lisa muttered bitterly, her hands balling into fists at her sides. "I shouldn't have to wear these stupid pull-ups like a child." Her mother knocked softly on the door, concern evident in her voice. "Lisa, dear, are you okay? Can I come in?" Lisa wiped her tears and took a deep breath, trying to compose herself. "I'm fine, Mom. Just... just give me a minute, okay?" She heard her mother's footsteps recede down the hallway, leaving her alone with her thoughts. She knew she couldn't keep hiding this from her mother, but she also didn't know how to explain what was happening to her. Lisa pushed herself up from the floor, her legs feeling weak and unsteady. She stumbled slightly, caught off guard by the weight of the sodden pull-up between her legs. With a shaky breath, she reached down and removed her pajama pants, revealing the bulky garment. Tears continued to flow from her eyes as she stripped off the pull-up, the cold air of the bathroom meeting her damp skin. She balled it up, a sense of shame washing over her as she tossed it into the trash can with a soft thud echoing in the small bathroom. Lisa quickly pulled her pajama pants back on, the fabric feeling soft and clingy against her skin. She hurried back to her room, her mind racing about how to handle the situation. She searched her dresser for a clean change of clothes and realized she needed to get laundry done; she only had two pairs of clean underwear left. Grabbing one of them, she rushed back out of her room towards the bathroom to shower and remove the smell of pee before speaking with her mom next. However, she was too late; as she approached the bathroom door, she was stunned to see it was already closed and locked from her mother going in there while she grabbed her clothes. *** Lisa's mom, Carol, stood outside the closed bathroom door. Concern for her daughter mingled with a growing sense of unease as she tried to make sense of the situation. She had heard Lisa's cries, and her instinct as a mother told her that something was seriously wrong. "I'm too old for this," she heard Lisa mutter. "I shouldn't have to wear these stupid pull-ups like a child." Carol hesitated, her hand hovering over the doorknob as she tried to process Lisa's words. Pull-ups? Why would Lisa be talking about wearing pull-ups? The confusion only added to Carol's growing concern, as she gently knocked on the door. "Lisa, dear, are you okay? Can I come in?" Carol called through the door, her voice laced with worry. There was a moment of silence before Lisa responded, her voice strained. "I'm fine, Mom, Just... just give me a minute, okay?" Carol hesitated, torn between respecting her daughter's privacy and wanting to comfort her. Ultimately, she decided to give Lisa the space she needed and stepped back from the door. As she waited outside the bathroom, Carol's mind raced with questions. What does she mean she is too old for this? Too old for what? Was she really wearing a pull-up? Before Carol could dwell on these thoughts any longer, she heard the sound of the bathroom door unlocking, followed by the soft click of its opening. Lisa stood in the doorway, her eyes red-rimmed and puffy from crying. Carol's heart broke at the sight of her daughter's anguish, and she longed to wrap her in a comforting embrace. But before Carol could say anything, Lisa rushed off to her room. Carol watched her daughter retreat down the hallway, a sense of helplessness washing over her. She knew she couldn't force Lisa to talk if she wasn't ready, but that didn't make it any easier to stand idly by while her daughter suffered. With a heavy sigh, Carol stepped into the bathroom, locking it behind her. Her eyes scanned the room for any sign of what had caused Lisa's distress. The air was thick with the scent of urine, and Carol wrinkled her nose in distaste as she made her way further into the room. Her gaze landed on the trash can near the sink, and her heart skipped a beat as she noticed the crumpled pull-up lying discarded inside. Carol's breath caught in her throat as she reached for the pull-up, her fingers trembling with disbelief. She lifted the pull-up from the trash can, her eyes widening in shock as she took in its sodden state. Clearly, this wasn't just a one-time accident; there were already two in the can. Lisa must have been wearing pull-ups for some time now. Why didn't she tell her mother? Have they grown more distant than she thought? Carol searched the bathroom, her heart pounding in her chest, her mind reeling with questions. She opened cabinets and drawers, looking for any sign of the package of pull-ups Lisa was using. But to her confusion, she found nothing. As Carol stood in the bathroom, her mind reeling with unanswered questions, she couldn't shake the feeling of unease settling in her stomach. She glanced around the room, her eyes scanning every corner in search of some clue that might shed light on the situation. But the bathroom offered no answers, only the lingering scent of urine. Her heart heavy with concern, Carol carefully placed the pull-up back into the trash can, her thoughts consumed by worry for her daughter. Lisa had always been independent and resilient, but seeing her distressed was tearing at Carol's maternal instincts. With a heavy sigh, Carol turned to leave the bathroom, her mind still racing about how to approach Lisa about what she had discovered. But before she could take a step, a sudden knock at the door startled her, causing her to jump in surprise. "Mom, are you almost done in there?" Lisa's voice came from the other side of the door, tinged with impatience. "I really need to take a shower." Carol's heart sank at the sound of Lisa's voice, the defeated tone in her voice only added to Carol's growing sense of worry. She had been so preoccupied with her thoughts that she hadn't even considered how her actions might affect Lisa. Now, feeling guilty for being the cause of slowing down Lisa's efforts to clean herself up from her accident this morning. "Sorry, sweetie, I'll be out in just a minute," Carol replied, her voice strained with emotion. She quickly moved to the toilet, her need to pee still present. As Carol relieved herself, her mind raced with thoughts of how to handle the situation with Lisa. She knew she needed to talk to her daughter about what she had discovered, but she also didn't want to invade Lisa's privacy or make her feel ashamed. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Carol finished her business and flushed the toilet, her thoughts still in turmoil as she washed her hands. She took a deep breath, trying to steel herself for the difficult conversation ahead, before finally opening the door and stepping out into the hallway. Lisa was waiting just outside the bathroom, her expression a mix of frustration and embarrassment as she watched her mother emerge. Carol's heart ached at seeing her daughter's troubled face, and she longed to wrap her in a comforting embrace. "I'm sorry for taking so long, sweetie," Carol said softly, gently touching Lisa's arm. "I didn't mean to keep you waiting." Lisa forced a small smile, though it didn't quite reach her eyes. "It's okay, Mom. I just really need to take a shower." Carol nodded understandingly, stepping aside to let Lisa pass. As her daughter disappeared into the bathroom, Carol couldn't help but feel a pang of guilt gnawing at her conscience. She knew she couldn't avoid the conversation they needed to have, but she also didn't want to make things any harder for Lisa than they already were. Unsatisfied with the answers she had found so far, Carol turned to Lisa's room. As Carol entered Lisa's room, she couldn't shake the feeling of unease that had settled in her stomach. She felt conflicted; she didn't want to invade her daughter's privacy, but she knew she needed to find some answers. With a heavy heart, she began to search the room, careful not to disturb anything from where it was. Her eyes scanned every corner in search of some clue that might shed light on the situation. As she opened drawers and checked closets, Carol's heart sank further. There was no sign of the package of pull-ups Lisa had been using, and only one pair of clean underwear was left in her daughter's drawer. Carol felt a wave of sadness wash over her as she concluded that Lisa must have been struggling with her bladder for a while now. With a sigh, Carol closed the drawer and turned to leave the room, her mind still racing with unanswered questions. She knew she needed to talk to Lisa about what was happening, but she also didn't want to make things any harder for her daughter than they already were. She just wanted to reassure her that it was alright and that she would be there for her. *** As Lisa stepped into the bathroom, a knot of anxiety twisted in her stomach. She couldn't shake the worry that her mother had seen the pull-ups in the trash. The thought made her heart race with panic, but she quickly pushed it aside, telling herself she was overthinking things. With trembling hands, Lisa quickly stripped off her pajamas and stepped into the warm embrace of the shower. The hot water cascaded over her body, washing away the physical evidence of her embarrassment. As she stood under the spray, lost in her thoughts, Lisa's phone buzzed on the bathroom counter, startling her out of her thoughts. Confused, she reached for it, her fingers struggling to unlock the screen from the shower's steam. A text from Craig flashed across the display, and Lisa's heart skipped a beat at the sight of his name. Despite everything that had happened, his message brought a small glimmer of comfort to her troubled mind. "Hey, babe. Just wanted to check in and see how you're doing. I know work has been crazy lately, but I'm here for you, okay? Let me know if you need anything. Love you ❤️" Tears pricked at the corners of Lisa's eyes as she read Craig's words. Despite the chaos around her, his unwavering support was a beacon of hope in the darkness. With a watery smile, Lisa quickly typed a reply, her thumbs flying across the screen. "Thanks, Craig. I really appreciate it. I've just been really busy lately and barely hit my deadline on Friday. But knowing you're there for me means the world. Love you too ❤️" As she hit send, a sense of relief washed over her. No matter the challenges, she knew she had people around her who cared about her. Craig, Sarah, and Mom would all be there for her. Even with that reassurance, Lisa felt a small pit in her stomach as she thought about what had happened with her mom and dad. Even if they are there for her now, what happens if she makes a foolish wish that ruins their life? Could she live with herself if that were to happen? Lisa pushed off her worries for now. She finished drying off, getting dressed in a checkered black and white skirt, a pair of nylons, and a white blouse with a jacket over the top. As she dressed, she couldn't help but feel a pang of anxiety about meeting Sarah and revealing the truth about the magic bracelet. But she knew she needed to confide in her friend; she couldn't keep this secret to herself. Sarah was the perfect person to confide in. Sarah had always been a good listener and had a knack for offering practical advice. With a deep breath, Lisa grabbed her phone and sent Sarah a text message asking her to meet at a local coffee shop. She hoped that Sarah would be able to help her navigate the chaos that had become her life ever since she had received the bracelet. As Lisa exited the bathroom, her heart raced with the fear of encountering her mother, her mind still reeling from the morning's events. She clutched the trash can tightly, determined to dispose of the evidence of her accidents before her mom could find them. She didn't want anything else to complicate her already chaotic situation. However, as she made her way down the hallway, trying to keep her footsteps as quiet as possible, Lisa froze in her tracks as she heard her mother's voice from the living room. "Lisa, honey, wait." Carol's gentle tone sent a shiver down Lisa's spine, and she felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment. She couldn't face her mother right now, not with the shame of her secret weighing heavily in her hand in the trash can. But before Lisa could retreat outside to dispose of the evidence, Carol appeared in the hallway, her expression a mix of concern and confusion as she approached her daughter. "Sweetie, are you okay?" Carol asked, her voice soft and gentle. "I saw you rush into the bathroom earlier in a hurry, and... well, I just want to make sure you're alright?" Lisa's heart clenched at the worry in her mother's eyes, and she swallowed hard, trying to find the right words to say. She couldn't bear to lie to her mother, not when she had always been there for her, but she also couldn't bring herself to admit the truth about the magic bracelet. "I'm fine, Mom," Lisa replied, forcing a smile despite the turmoil inside her. "Just... you know, when you gotta go, you gotta go." Carol studied her daughter's face for a moment, her brow furrowed with concern, before nodding slowly. "Alright, if you say so, sweetie," she said, though her voice was tinged with uncertainty. "Maybe try going before going to bed next time. haha," She laughed, trying to joke and lighten the mood. Lisa's face blushed a slightly brighter red. "Yeah, I tried that last night, but it didn't work as well as I hoped. Honestly, I wish I didn't have to pee so bad when I woke up. haha," Lisa tried joking back in hopes of keeping her mom off the trail of what was really going on. As if this was a totally normal thing for her to deal with. "Right?! I guess I can relate to that." Carol replied, trying to ease up the embarrassment she saw she was indirectly causing. "Are you taking out the trash?" she asked, her curiosity piqued, trying to change the subject. Lisa's cheeks now burned with embarrassment as she realized she had been caught in the act. "Uh, yeah," she stammered, her mind racing for an excuse. "I... I just noticed it was getting full, so I thought I'd take care of it." "Do you mind taking out this bag with you? I would have done it sooner, but I didn't know where the bins are here," she said, pointing to the bag she had from the day before, leaning up against the door. "Sure, I can do that," Lisa replied, quickly grabbing the bag and trying to run out the door before her mom could see what was in the trash bin in her hand. "Is there anything you need, sweetie? I was about to head out to the store, so if you need anything, just let me know." Carol asked her daughter, curious if she would admit to needing more pull-ups. Lisa's heart skipped a beat, worried her mom might have seen the pull-ups and assumed she needed more. "Uh, no, Mom, I'm good," she replied quickly, her mind racing for an excuse. "But... um, actually, I was planning to meet Sarah for coffee later. Do you think you could give me a ride?" Carol's expression was soft, nodding with a smile. "Of course, sweetie," she said. "I'd be happy to give you a ride. Just let me know when you're ready to go, okay?" Lisa's heart swelled with gratitude for her mother's support. "Thanks, Mom," she said, her voice lighter than before, as she felt a weight removed, hoping things were more normal. "You're the best." With a final smile, Carol turned and headed back to the living room, leaving Lisa alone in the hallway with a sense of relief washing over her. She knew she couldn't keep hiding the truth from her mother forever, but for now, she was grateful for the chance to spend time with her friend and get the trash out before her mom could try to confront her about the pull-ups. Chapter 7: Coffee Date The coffee shop came into view as Carol's car pulled up to the curb. People were bustling in and out of the coffee shop, seemingly in a hurry to get wherever they were going. Lisa's stomach fluttered with nervous anticipation as she glanced out the window. She took a deep breath, preparing herself for the conversation she knew she was about to have. As the car came to a stop, Lisa started to exit the car; Carol's gentle voice interrupted her, concern etched in every line of her face. "Are you sure you don't need anything from the store? I can pick up anything you might need?" Carol's offer carried a note of worry, her hope that her daughter would open up about her needs. Lisa forced a smile, trying to reassure her mother. "No, Mom, I'm good, really. I have everything I need." But before she can fully step out, Carol's concern spills over into another question, one Lisa had hoped to avoid. "When are you planning on seeing the doctor? It has me worried about you." Lisa felt a pang of defensiveness rise within her. It's not that she doesn't appreciate her mother's concern; it's just that she's too embarrassed about the situation to want to bring it up with someone else. She hardly wanted to talk to Sarah about it, but they'd been best friends for years now, and the number of times she's had to help Sarah get home after getting too tipsy at a club and wetting herself, she knew Sarah would be the last person to judge her about this situation. "I'll get to it, Mom, I promise," Lisa replies, trying to strike a balance between reassurance and deflection. "But honestly, I'm feeling fine today. Really." Carol's worry hardly dissipates, but she nods reluctantly, knowing when her daughter is putting up walls. "Okay, honey. I'm here for you if you need anything." Lisa nods, offering another weak smile before finally leaving the car. As she watches Carol drive away, she can't shake the guilt that twists in her gut. She knows her mother only wants to help her, but opening up about the reality of her situation is a hurdle she's not quite ready to jump yet, at least not with her mom. As Lisa stepped into the coffee shop, she scanned the area and spotted Sarah sitting at their usual table near a window at the front of the shop, a warm smile on her face. Lisa felt a sense of relief wash over her; Sarah's presence always brought comfort, especially in times of uncertainty. Approaching the table, Lisa noticed that Sarah had already ordered her favorite coffee—a small gesture that meant more to her than she could express. "Hey, Sarah," Lisa greeted her friend with a grateful smile as she took a seat opposite her. "Hey, Lisa! I got your usual, hope that's alright," Sarah said, sliding the cup across the table. "How's your day been so far?" Taking a sip of her coffee, Lisa sighed, feeling the tension of the day slowly melting away. "It's been... eventful, to say the least," she replied, her thoughts briefly flickering back to her urgent need for the bathroom this morning and the pull-ups she ended up throwing out after having another accident. Sarah raised an eyebrow, sensing there was more to Lisa's day than she was letting on, but she decided not to press, as she seemed a little distressed. "Well, you made it through the week in one piece. That's always a win," she remarked with a playful grin. "Yeah, barely," Lisa chuckled, grateful for Sarah's light-hearted approach. "Any exciting plans for the weekend?" The two friends engaged in some light small talk while sipping away at their favorite drinks. Discussing their respective Fridays and plans for the weekend. Sarah mentioned a new movie that was coming out and suggested they go see it together. "That sounds like fun! I'd love to see it with you," Lisa said, genuinely looking forward to spending more time with her friend. Sarah, ever perceptive, remembered seeing Carol was the one to drop her off. "We should look at show times later. I also noticed that your mom dropped you off today. Is everything okay with her?" she asked gently, her eyes filled with concern. Lisa hesitated, her mind racing with conflicting thoughts. Should she tell Sarah about the bracelet and its wishes? Would Sarah even believe her? She knew how crazy it all sounded, and the last thing she wanted was for Sarah to think she had lost her mind. As she debated internally, Sarah's voice broke through her thoughts. "Lisa, you know you can tell me anything, right? I'm here for you, no matter what." Taking a deep breath, Lisa weighed her options. On one hand, keeping everything bottled up inside was taking its toll on her mental health, and she longed for someone to confide in. On the other hand, the risk of rejection and judgment was almost too much to bear. Sarah's concerned gaze met Lisa's, and she felt a flicker of hope ignite within her. Maybe, just maybe, Sarah would understand. Maybe she'd even believe her. "I... I don't even know where to begin," Lisa started, her voice barely above a whisper. She fidgeted with her coffee cup, unable to meet Sarah's gaze. Sarah reached across the table, placing a reassuring hand on Lisa's trembling fingers. "You can tell me anything, Lisa. I'm here for you." The words hung in the air, heavy with promise and acceptance. With a shaky breath, Lisa mustered the courage to speak, her words tumbling out in a rush. "I know this is going to sound absolutely insane, but... but something bizarre has been happening to me lately," she began, her voice gaining strength with each word. "I... I've been making these... wishes, and they've been coming true. It's like magic or something, I don't know." She braced herself for Sarah's reaction, steeling herself for disbelief or mockery. But to her surprise, Sarah simply nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Go on," Sarah encouraged, her tone gentle yet unwavering. Lisa began recounting the events of the past few days—the mysterious package, the bracelet, the note. "It grants wishes, but not in the way you'd expect," Lisa explained, trying to find the right words to describe the inexplicable nature of the bracelet's powers. "I didn't believe it at first. I only put it on in the first place because I thought it was cute, but then... things started happening." She explained her experiences with the bracelet, from her wishing to no longer need to ride the bus and how her mom called shortly after, only to find out her mom and dad were separating. Sarah listened intently, her expression a mix of shock and disbelief at the news about Lisa's parents. As Sarah listened to Lisa's recounting of the events surrounding the mysterious bracelet, her initial expression of shock slowly transitioned into a more skeptical demeanor. She furrowed her brows, processing the information, but there was a glimmer of concern underlying her reaction. "I don't know, Lisa," Sarah starts cautiously, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "I mean, it's definitely... a strange coincidence, but... magic bracelets? That's a bit... out there, don't you think?" Lisa's heart sinks as she registers Sarah's disbelief. She had hoped that confiding in her friend would provide some relief, but instead, she feels a sense of isolation deepen within her. She opens her mouth to protest, to insist that it's all true, but Sarah's next words catch her off guard. "I'm really sorry to hear about your mom, Lisa," Sarah says, her tone softening with genuine sympathy. "That's a lot to deal with, especially on top of everything else you've been going through." Lisa's breath catches in her throat, her eyes stinging with unshed tears. "Th-thanks," Lisa manages to choke out, her voice wavering with emotion. "It's been... rough, I... I just don't know how to process what is going on right now." Sarah nods understandingly, reaching across the table to squeeze Lisa's hand in a comforting gesture. "I can only imagine," she murmurs, her gaze filled with compassion. As the weight of the conversation hangs heavy in the air, Lisa wrestles with the urge to divulge the full extent of the bracelet's powers. She knows it sounds absurd, even to her own ears, but a part of her longs for Sarah to believe her, to validate her and the events happening to her. Before she can gather the courage to speak. However, a sudden pressure builds in her bladder, cutting through her thoughts with urgent intensity. Panic floods her senses as she realizes she's moments away from having another accident. "I... I need to use the bathroom," Lisa blurted out, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. "Sorry, I'll be right back." Sarah's concern flared anew at Lisa's abrupt announcement, her brows knitting together in worry. "Are you okay? You seem... flustered." Lisa shook her head, her mind racing with anxiety. "I'll explain everything, I promise. Just... just give me a minute." Without waiting for Sarah's response, Lisa rose from her seat, her heart pounding. She knew she had to do something to prove the bracelet's magic to Sarah, to make her believe. Then, suddenly, an idea popped into her head. She was about to have an accident, which meant her underwear would change into a pull-up again. She could show Sarah her underwear and then have an accident, and they'll transform. Sarah would have to believe her at that point! "Come with me," Lisa urged, her voice tinged with urgency. "I'll show you." Confusion flickered across Sarah's features, but she rose from her seat nonetheless, her concern for Lisa outweighing her bewilderment. "Okay?" As they made their way to the bathroom, Lisa's mind raced with a thousand thoughts, her determination bolstered by the knowledge that she was about to reveal the truth to Sarah. She knew it wouldn't be easy, that Sarah might still doubt her even after witnessing the bracelet's magic firsthand. But she couldn't let that stop her. She had to make Sarah understand, to believe her. Pushing open the door to the bathroom, Lisa gestured for Sarah to follow her inside. "Watch," she instructed, her voice tinged with excitement and trepidation. "I'll prove it's not just random coincidences." Lisa's heart pounded as she led Sarah into the bathroom, her mind racing with the gravity of what she was about to reveal. She could feel Sarah's skeptical and confused gaze burning into the back of her head, but she refused to let doubt cloud her determination. As they entered the bathroom, Lisa's hands trembled slightly as she reached for the hem of her skirt. With a deep breath, she lifted it up, exposing her panties to Sarah's bewildered gaze. "Look," Lisa urged, her voice tight with urgency. "I'm not crazy. My underwear will turn into a pull-up if I... if I..." Her words trailed off as panic surged through her, her bladder protesting with increasing urgency. Desperately, she tried to hold back the inevitable, her muscles straining against the overwhelming pressure. As Lisa stood there, her eyes squeezed shut in a mix of desperation and embarrassment, Sarah's expression shifted from confusion to shock. "Lisa, what are you doing? Use the toilet!" Sarah's voice was filled with a mix of disbelief and worry as she took a step closer, reaching out as if to offer support. "I-I'm sorry," Lisa stammered, her voice strained with effort. "I just... I need you to believe me. Please, just watch." With a deep breath, Lisa forced herself to relax, letting go of the last shreds of control she had over her bladder. Silence hung in the air, broken only by the sound of urine hitting the floor and pooling below her. Nothing happened. There was no magical transformation, no pull-up appearing to save her from the humiliating accident she had just experienced. Instead, Lisa felt the warm, wet sensation spreading down her legs, the sign of the bracelet's magic taunting her. Why didn't it work? Her eyes snapped open in horror, tears welling up as she looked down at the puddle forming at her feet. She had hoped that the bracelet's magic would somehow prove her right, but all it had done was leave her feeling stupid, foolish, and extremely embarrassed in front of her closest friend. Sarah's gasp of shock was the only sound in the bathroom as she took in the scene before her. She could hardly believe what she was seeing, her mind struggling to make sense of the surreal situation unfolding in front of her. "L-Lisa... what just happened?" Sarah's voice was barely above a whisper, her eyes wide with disbelief. Lisa could only hang her head in defeat, unable to find the words to explain. She felt a wave of shame wash over her, knowing that she had proven nothing and now probably seemed even crazier to Sarah than before. Now, feeling like she had just lost all sense of reality. "I-I'm so sorry, Sarah," Lisa choked out, her voice trembling with emotion. "I thought... I just thought if you saw it, you'd believe me about the bracelet. But I was wrong. I was so wrong." Sarah's expression softened with genuine concern as she stepped forward, reaching out to gently touch Lisa's trembling shoulder. "Hey, it's okay," she said, her voice filled with compassion. "Accidents happen, you know? I mean, how many times did you help me out at the club?" But despite Sarah's words of comfort, Lisa couldn't shake the crushing weight of her embarrassment. She felt like a total idiot for doing this on purpose in front of someone. Why didn't she think of a better way to prove the bracelet's magic? With a shaky breath, she stepped back from the puddle to see the damage that was done. "I... I think I just need a moment," she murmured, her voice thick with emotion. Sarah nodded understandingly, her concern etched in every line of her face. "Of course, take all the time you need. I'll be right outside if you need anything." Sarah quietly exited the bathroom, leaving Lisa alone with her shame. Lisa sat down, wondering if she could ever face her friend again. The weight of her humiliation threatened to overwhelm her with tears. How could she even bring herself to step out and face Sarah again? Chapter 8: Shopping As Carol navigated the familiar streets to the store, her mind was preoccupied with thoughts of Lisa. She couldn't shake the worry that lingered since her daughter had started acting strangely, especially after finding those pull-ups in the trash. Pulling into the grocery store's parking lot, Carol grabbed her list and headed inside. The store was bustling with activity, shoppers weaving in and out of aisles, their carts filled with the week's necessities. Carol couldn't help but overhear bits of conversation from nearby shoppers as she wandered through the aisles. Seeing one little girl ask her mom to use the potty while doing a potty dance only exaggerated her thoughts about Lisa and her close calls. Pushing her cart along, Carol collected different items on her list, her thoughts drifting back to Lisa. She had always been a bit of a worrier, but lately, it seemed like something more was weighing on her daughter. Carol glanced down at her list, her eyes catching on the item with a question mark next to it: "Pull-ups?" She furrowed her brow, a knot of worry tightening in her stomach as she considered the implications. Should she really be contemplating buying pull-ups for Lisa? Would that be crossing a line? Would Lisa appreciate the fact she didn't have to ask? With a sigh, Carol pushed her cart forward, weaving through the bustling aisles of the grocery store. As she passed by the baby care section, she couldn't help but steal a glance at the pull-up packages on the shelves. She scanned them, trying to match the design she vaguely remembered from the discarded pull-ups at home. There were dozens of different styles and brands. But it had to be here somewhere. The ones in the trash were rather childish, nothing like a grown-up would wear or what you could get at the pharmacy. Carol's steps slowed as she approached the baby care section, her eyes scanning the shelves for any hint of familiarity. She felt a pang of guilt for even considering buying pull-ups for Lisa without her consent. But the worry gnawing at her heart was too strong to ignore. She began to sift through the various packages, her eyes tracing over the different designs and sizes. None of them seemed to match what she vaguely remembered from the discarded pull-ups at home. She let out a frustrated sigh, feeling lost in a sea of unfamiliar products. "Excuse me, ma'am, can I help you find something?" a voice interrupted her thoughts. Carol looked up to see a store employee with a friendly smile. "Oh, um, yes, I'm looking for pull-ups," Carol replied, feeling a flush of embarrassment. The employee nodded. "Sure, what size are you looking for?" Carol hesitated, unsure of how to answer. She didn't want to reveal too much about her daughter's situation to a stranger. "Um, I'm not exactly sure. I think for some older kids?" The employee nodded understandingly and led Carol to a different section of the aisle, where the bedwetting pull-ups were stored. Carol's heart sank as she realized the gravity of the situation. How had Lisa ended up needing pull-ups? Was it a medical issue? Or was there something else going on that she didn't know about? With a heavy heart, Carol thanked the employee for the help. Staring at the package of the same pull-ups she saw in the trash, she felt torn. Should she pick them up? It seemed like Lisa was out of them at home, or at least she couldn't find any of them. Would buying them only embarrass Lisa more? Carol shook her head, trying to push aside her growing concern. She continued down the aisles, methodically ticking off the remaining items from her list, but her mind kept returning to Lisa and the pull-ups. Maybe she should pick them up just in case? The worst case scenario is she totally misread the situation and can just return them, and the two of them will laugh about this one day. Torn, Carol returned to the baby care aisle, selected a package that seemed to match the ones she had seen at home. Finally, with her cart filled and her list completed, Carol made her way to the checkout counter. As she waited in line, she couldn't shake the feeling that she was invading her daughter's privacy in a way she never had before. She began to unload her groceries onto the conveyor belt. But she couldn't shake feeling embarrassed for her daughter as she placed the package of overnight pull-ups on the belt. Her cheeks blushed lightly at the thought that she was buying these for her adult daughter. As Carol finished placing the last of her items on the belt she felt her phone buzz in her purse. She fished it out and saw a message from Sarah, Lisa's close friend. The message caught her off guard, and she quickly glanced around to ensure no one was looking over her shoulder as she read it, briefly looking at the pack of pull-ups before opening the text. "Hey Carol, wanted to give you a heads up. I'm gonna take Lisa over to my place for a bit, and then we're gonna catch a movie. So don't wait up for us, I'll drop her off at home later. Let us know if you need anything." Carol's heart skipped a beat with relief as she read the message. She felt slightly concerned for her daughter, for not being able to get her to the doctor today; feeling she should have been more adamant about it. But it is nice to hear Lisa is getting some girl time in. Carol quickly sent a thumbs-up emoji, and paid for her items brushing off the embarrassment about buying pull-ups. She doesn't have to have a direct conversation with Lisa about them now, or at least for a little while. Carol drove back to the apartment. On the drive, she began to think about what she should do with the pack of pull-ups. Should she leave it on the table for them to talk about when she gets home? No. That would be a bad idea, what if Sarah comes in to chat? Then, it would be on full display. What about her bedroom? Sarah wasn't likely to go in there. But what if Lisa brings back a guy? It would be a little awkward with her mom there, but it would be even worse if he saw a pack of bedwetting diapers on her bed. Then, it struck her. Duh, I can just leave them in her underwear drawer. No guy will go in there unless he is a creep, and if that's the case then they aren't meant to be anyway. When she arrived home, Carol rushed to bring in everything. As Carol brought the groceries inside, she couldn't shake off the weight of concern that had settled in her chest since finding those pull-ups in the trash. She made multiple trips from the car to the apartment, each time feeling the pull of worry tugging at her thoughts. Finally, with everything brought in, Carol began sorting through the bags to find the pull-ups. She located them nestled among the groceries and pulled them out, feeling a sense of apprehension. She knew she needed to talk to Lisa about them, but the right opportunity hadn't presented itself yet. With the package of pull-ups in hand, Carol made her way towards Lisa's room. She hesitated at the doorway, her mind racing with uncertainties. How would Lisa react to finding them? Would she be upset? Embarrassed? Would she even understand why Carol had bought them? Pushing aside her doubts, Carol stepped into Lisa's room and began searching through her stuff again, hoping to find a pack of pull-ups that were just well hidden. But no matter how hard she tried, she kept coming up empty-handed. She even pulled out the drawers to see if Lisa had hidden them behind the drawers but turned up nothing. Where was she keeping them? After a lot of rummaging, she finally gave up, opting to leave the pull-ups – tucked away in Lisa's underwear drawer. It seemed like the most discreet option, ensuring they would be there when Lisa needed them without drawing unnecessary attention. As Carol placed the package in the drawer, her fingers brushed against something else – a small box containing a note. Curiosity piqued, she picked up the box and examined its contents. The note inside caught her eye, and she read it over carefully, her brow furrowing in confusion. "Is this some kind of joke?" Carol muttered to herself, shaking her head in disbelief. The idea of a magical bracelet granting wishes seemed too absurd to be true. Without giving it a second thought, she left Lisa's room in a state close to its original so as not to raise suspicion. Chapter 9: What are Friends for? As Lisa gingerly inspected her skirt, relief flooded her when she realized the fabric hadn't visibly betrayed her humiliating accident. With a shaky sigh, she began to peel off her wet underwear, her cheeks burning with embarrassment at the mess she had made. Not wanting to stay in urine-soaked underwear or have any way to carry them out of the bathroom without it being clearly visible, Lisa opted to dispose of the soiled garment. Lisa grabbed some paper towels, used them to dry off her legs, and tossed several on the floor to help mop up the puddle she had created. Not wanting to leave a mess for the staff to clean. She quickly used her feet to mop up the evidence of her mishap the best she could before she disposed of the soaked paper towels; luckily, they also helped to bury her underwear sitting in the trash can. Just as she was beginning to regain some composure, a gentle knock sounded on the bathroom door, causing Lisa's heart to skip a beat, freezing her in her tracks. "Lisa? Are you okay in there?" Sarah's voice was filled with concern, muffled by the closed door. Lisa's heart eased with gratitude at the sound of her friend's voice. Despite her mortification, she couldn't help but feel warmth at Sarah's support. Lisa called out, taking a deep breath to steady her nerves. Her voice was slightly hoarse from the lingering embarrassment. "Yeah, I'm okay. Just... just give me a minute, okay?" There was a brief pause, followed by the sound of the doorknob turning as Sarah pushed open the door, her concerned gaze meeting Lisa's. "I brought you something," Sarah said softly, holding out a rolled-up fabric bundle. I keep a new pack of underwear in my car for emergencies, and I thought you might appreciate a pair ." Lisa's eyes widened in surprise as she accepted the offering, touched by Sarah's thoughtfulness despite the situation's awkwardness. "Thank you," she murmured, her voice choked with emotion. "I... I really appreciate it." Sarah smiled sympathetically, her eyes warm with understanding. "No problem. We've all been there, right?" As Lisa quickly changed into dry underwear, a sense of gratitude washed over her. She felt so lucky to have a friend like Sarah in her life—someone who didn't judge her for the awkward moment she had just put her friend through, someone who just so happened to be ready for something like this to happen, someone who she could talk to, to get her thoughts, fears, and secrets out to. "Looks like you've got everything taken care of," Sarah remarked, breaking the silence as Lisa finished changing. "Yeah, thanks to you," Lisa replied, smiling gratefully at her friend. They stood there momentarily, the weight of the situation still hanging in the air. Lisa felt the urge to make another wish, to undo everything that had happened, but she hesitated. She remembered what happened with her mom. What unforeseen consequence would happen with a wish to undo something already done? She couldn't risk making things worse. Sarah must have sensed her friend's turmoil because she spoke up. "Hey, why don't you come over to my place? You can take a shower and relax for a bit. Maybe it'll help clear your mind." Lisa appreciated the offer and nodded, relieved to escape her apartment and her mom for a while. "That sounds really nice, actually. Thank you." As they left the bathroom and headed towards the exit, Lisa couldn't shake the feeling of unease. She knew she had to be careful with the bracelet and its wishes, but she couldn't ignore the temptation to use it again. The power it held was both alluring and terrifying. Once they were in Sarah's car, Lisa glanced at the bracelet on her wrist, feeling conflicted. She thought about wishing to undo everything that had happened, to erase the embarrassment and the mess. But something held her back. She couldn't shake the feeling that using the bracelet again would only lead to more trouble. Sarah tried to distract Lisa from what happened. "Hey, I've done it a thousand times," she said, trying to ease Lisa's embarrassment. "Don't sweat it. We all have our moments." Lisa nodded, grateful for Sarah's understanding. She couldn't shake off the embarrassment, but Sarah's reassurance helped. "I just wish this whole thing hadn't happened," Lisa muttered, her cheeks still flushed with embarrassment. "That was the most embarrassing thing ever." Sarah comforted her friend, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "I know it feels like a big deal now, but trust me, we'll laugh about this one day. In the meantime, let's hit the road to my place so you can get that shower. And hey, we can still go see that movie we talked about if you're up for it." Lisa managed a weak smile, grateful for Sarah's friendship. "Yeah, that sounds good. Thanks." As they drove to Sarah's place, Lisa couldn't help but wonder why nothing had happened. She made a wish, just like she had done with not wanting to ride the bus. Only nothing changed. She was still embarrassed about what happened. She was still in Sarah's car, still wearing different underwear than when she started the day. She stared at the bracelet momentarily, frustrated that it refused to work how she thought it would. It didn't protect her from peeing herself; it got her mom in a separation, and now it was ignoring her. This thing is a curse! As they arrived at Sarah's place, Lisa felt a mix of relief and lingering embarrassment. The short ride had provided a small respite from the day's events, but she knew she couldn't escape them entirely. Sarah's apartment building was familiar yet unfamiliar, a place Lisa had never visited despite their close friendship. Sarah led the way, her steps brisk as they ascended the stairs to her apartment. Lisa followed, her mind still reeling from the day's events. She couldn't shake the feeling of unease, the nagging suspicion that the bracelet on her wrist was more trouble than it was worth. Inside Sarah's apartment, Lisa took in her surroundings with curiosity. The space was cozy and inviting, filled with warmth and a comforting home scent. Sarah gestured for Lisa to make herself comfortable as she disappeared into another room, returning with a bundle of clothes moments later. "Here you go," Sarah said, offering Lisa the clothes with a sympathetic smile. "I grabbed you some clean clothes and a towel. The bathroom's right through there." Lisa accepted the clothes gratefully, feeling grateful for her friend's kindness. "Thanks." Once inside the bathroom, Lisa hesitated momentarily, her fingers trembling as she reached for the hem of her shirt. She paused, her reflection staring back at her with a mix of uncertainty and resignation. How had her life come to this? Soiling herself as if she couldn't control it. She never imagined herself in a situation quite like this. All of this chaos in her life, all of it because of a cursed bracelet? Shaking off the thoughts, Lisa focused, quickly undressing until she was just in her underwear. She stared at herself in the mirror, the image reflecting back at her a stark reminder. She couldn't help but feel a sense of déjà vu wash over her. She had been in this situation before, just a few days ago when she got the bracelet. She stood in the bathroom staring at her reflection looking at a wet pull-up she was wearing. Here she was again. Having had an accident, only this time, she was in underwear. The pull-up, no-where to be seen. Just as Lisa was about to step into the shower, Sarah's voice interrupted her thoughts from outside the bathroom door. "Hey, I'm going to order some takeout. If there's anything specific you want, just text it to me. Otherwise, I'm just going to get some Chinese food." "Sounds good! Thanks." Lisa called back, her voice brimming with gratitude. As she stepped into the shower, the warm water cascading over her body, Lisa couldn't help but feel relief washing over her. The day's events seemed to fade away if only for a moment, replaced by a fleeting sense of peace. She was grateful for the opportunity to wash away her shameful moment, leaving it in the past. Once she had finished showering and dried off, Lisa dressed in the clothes Sarah had left for her, feeling grateful for her friend's kindness. Not only was she understanding, but she was also being overly generous. Sarah gave her a pair of brand new underwear again, a pair of sweat pants, and a large hoodie—the perfect comfort clothes to combat the stressful day she had had so far. As Lisa emerged from the bathroom, Sarah greeted her with a warm smile. "Feeling better?" Lisa nodded, her spirits lifted by the comfort of her friend's presence. "Yeah, thanks to you." Sarah smiled, her eyes sparkling with warmth. "Anytime, Lisa. That's what friends are for." Lisa and Sarah settled in to enjoy their takeout, the tension of the day began to melt away. They chatted and laughed; Lisa told Sarah about her date with Craig tomorrow. Excited to be able to see him again and enjoy a nice meal with him. The comfort of their friendship eased Lisa's earlier embarrassment. Lisa felt grateful for Sarah's understanding and support, her worries about her accident and the pull-ups momentarily forgotten in the warmth of the evening. As they finished their meal, Sarah glanced at the clock and frowned. "We should probably head out soon if we want to make it to the movie on time," she said, double-checking the time on her phone. Lisa nodded, a sense of unease creeping back into her mind. She knew she had no way of controlling the bracelet's magic. Not yet, at least. Not wanting to embarrass herself any more than she already had, she knew she needed to use the bathroom before they left. She couldn't risk ruining Sarah's clothes or embarrassing herself again. "I just need to use the bathroom real quick," Lisa said, trying to sound casual despite her nerves. She didn't feel the need to go, but waiting until she needed to go hasn't been working out the best for her lately. "I'll meet you by the door." "Take your time, Lisa. We're in no rush." As Lisa entered the bathroom, she couldn't shake the feeling of dread that washed over her. She stared at herself in the mirror, the worried look in her reflection a stark reminder of the day's events. She couldn't let another accident happen, not now. Taking a deep breath, Lisa moved herself over to the toilet and sat on it. She tried as hard as she could to relax and let herself go. She couldn't feel any sensation that it was working. It was like her body had chosen to ignore her completely now. Suddenly, she heard the splashing water and a stream running. She let out a sigh of relief. Maybe she could get through the rest of the day without further embarrassment. She knew she still had to be careful with the bracelet, especially now that its magic had been confirmed and seemed unpredictable. She couldn't risk trusting it to replace her underwear and prevent an accident. After using the bathroom, Lisa took a moment to compose herself, her mind racing with thoughts of the bracelet and its powers. She couldn't help but feel a sense of regret for ever putting it on, for ever making those wishes. But she also knew she couldn't change the past. All she could do now was be cautious and hope for the best. As she rejoined Sarah in the living room, Lisa forced a smile, trying to push aside her lingering worries. "Ready to go?" Sarah nodded, standing up from the couch. "Yeah, let's go."

I’m not saying it’s good or bad. I’m just curious. Is it a Sample bias? Bad experience with ABDLs? A desire to maintain a gated community? An assumption that incontinence must cause suffering for it to count? Or am I off the mark on this one? I recently posted on an incontinence forum on a different website about how in I assumed my bladder control was normal to begin with. I got the idea after reading a different thread where someone said they were never good at sensing their bladder filling. I never knew that was a thing. But my whole life I’ve had a weird relationship with my bladder. I clearly remember being terrified of accidents and was always running to the bathroom and I would drain a full bladder. It’s like I was in constant reactive mode. That’s would explain why it felt burdensome to maintain control. Because it was assumed my bladder control was normal and I do have abdl tendencies, I never considered that other people get a more warning than I do that the have to go. And oh my goodness. Some people were supportive. But there were a vocal few who made it clear that it it’s impossible to become incontinent from untraining (it absolutely is. See: Functional incontinence and spiraling). They accused me of rewriting my narrative to say I was incontinent the whole time (I never said that. I said maintaining continence was perhaps more difficult for me than I gave myself credit for). They implied I was undeserving of sympathy (I never asked for sympathy). One person told me this belongs in fiction (it doesn’t), several people told me this doesn’t belong here. The crazy thing is that if you go to any urologist or primary care doctor and say that you suspect there might be some sensory issues that would explain why bladder control is difficult for you, they’d take it at face value. I know this because I’ve literally said to my urologist who I see for urinary incontinence. He nodded and agreed and went on to discuss various treatment options and other topics. I’ve disclosed my bladder control issues to several trusted friends and family, and trust me never once has anyone even thought of calling me out. I didn’t mention the ABDL stuff, but even if I did, I strongly suspect they still wouldn’t question. To be fair incontinence doesn’t come up in discussion that much. Turns out most people don’t really care that much how good or bad you are at controlling your pee, and how it came to be that way. Let me be clear: I get that people suffer from incontinence and they need a community space free of fetishists using them for masturbation material. I fully support gatekeeping in that situation because it is inappropriate. Help me understand it. I’m sure the people on that incontinence support forum had their reasons to demonize me for what I thought was a message in support of other incontinent folks like me. Either way I’m thankful for this lovely group. ❤️ Also… I’m curious others thoughts on if there is a *possible* sensory predisposition that would explain why some of us ABDLs prefer to be incontinent. But that’s a different convo different day.

“Ugh, this is so fucking typical!” Kelsey shouted in a frustrated tone, poking and prodding at her food with her fork before letting it drop to the plate as it sent out a loud, echoing crash. “Why is it so difficult to just send it back!?” Danny stared down at his own pasta as he stirred it around with his fork. He felt hopeless and completely unsure of himself as his eyes darted around the various points on his plate. He’d thought dinner had been going well up to this point, but like most things it seemed he was wrong. “Can’t you just eat around them?” He asked stupidly as he tried to get her to lower her voice, not wanting to have to wave a waiter down and demand that the restaurant remake the dish. “No, Danny. I’m not just going to eat around them. The entire dish is disgusting!” Kelsey shouted, clearly catching the attention of everyone around her. “It's not that damn hard!” Danny felt himself tensing up, feeling the eyes of those around them all looking in their direction as the waiter slowly dragged his feet in their general direction, obviously trying to avoid Kelsey himself. “Is uh- there anything I can do to make this meal more enjoyable, folks?” The waiter asked awkwardly, not sure how this was going to go as he stood off to the side, practically ready to dart at a moment's notice. Kelsey stared at Danny, widening her eyes as she waited for him to respond which only worsened the anxiety he had been feeling up until now. “Err- '' Danny started. “I- Is it possible too,” He started, feeling too nervous to ask for a replacement dish. After all, Kelsey had specifically ordered this dish, why was that the restaurant's fault? “Do you want to trade dishes?” He suddenly interjected, having thought of what he figured was the perfect compromise but Kelsey’s face made it very clear she wasn’t having it. She scoffed as she rolled her eyes. “Can you show me to the door?” She asked the waiter, suddenly getting up from the table as she grabbed her purse and followed after the waiter towards the exit. “Kelsey?” Danny sheepishly called out, now completely overwhelmed as his mind flooded with dark thoughts as his heart grew heavy in his chest. “We’re done, Danny. Find your own ride home,” She shouted back, not even gracing him with a look as she walked towards the door, the waiter awkwardly standing to the side as she passed, unsure if she actually needed someone to show her the way out. Danny’s heart sank further as he watched her walk away. He could feel all of the eyes in the restaurant on him as he heard murmurs and whispers that he could only assume were about what had just happened. Tears swelled in his eyes as he tried to hold them back, quickly losing as he reached for his napkin to wipe them away before anyone could see. 5 months gone, just like that. Not only was she his ride, she was his home, his roommate and if anything he’d at least thought she was his friend. They’d moved in together just over 2 months ago in an attempt to save money and now he was left sitting at a restaurant with no way home, or even a home to return to. “Is there- anything I can do for you, sir?” The waiter asked as he tried to hold his own composure. “Just a- check and a box, please,” Danny muttered as he avoided any form of eye contact, holding back more tears as he felt completely humiliated. The waiter nodded, quickly returning with a box and the check as asked before quickly helping pack up Kelsey’s meal as he could tell Danny wanted out of there. Danny awkwardly shuffled out of the booth and made his way out of the restaurant only to be met with a bitterly cold breeze at the front door as he stepped outside. The dimly lit, empty strip mall parking lot did little to boost his mood as he felt himself begin to shiver as he reached for his phone, delicately balancing the boxes of food in his other hand as he scrolled through his contacts in a desperate state of uncertainty. Hesitantly, he clicked on one as the phone started to ring. His anxiety numbed by the bitter cold as the rings echoed in his ear. “Hello?” A woman's voice said over the phone. “Uh- Hi…Mommy,” Danny said quietly, hearing his ex-girlfriend pick up on the other line. “Danny, sweetie,” Crystal asked. “What's going on?” She asked in a worrying tone. “I uh- was wondering if you could give me a ride,” Danny asked as he crossed his arms in an attempt to hold in some body heat. “Of course, why? Are you okay?” Crystal asked, sounding slightly panicked. “Yea…just… got dumped and left at the restaurant…” Danny said awkwardly. “Awww, you poor baby,” Crystal cooed with a condescending tone that Danny pretended not to pick up on. “Where are you at?” “Terry’s…” “Oh, I love Terry’s Bistro!” Crystal said ecstatically. “Tell you what, if you’re buying dinner, I’ll come give you a ride,” Crystal happily explained. “Oh uh- I already ate?” Danny said stupidly, not sure how else to avoid the complete humiliation of having to reenter that restaurant. “No worries, you can just share a drink with- well what does that make me?” Crystal asked teasingly. “Uh- sorry?” Danny asked, having been caught completely off guard. “Well, you left me because you wanted to play big kid with your new girlfriend, but now you’re calling me Mommy again?” Danny blushed quietly as he stayed silent, unsure of what to say. Crystal let the silence echo on for a few seconds before chiming in again. “Well you stay right there, sweetie. I’m coming and we can talk over dinner,” She said, promptly hanging up the phone before Danny could interject anymore. A cold gust of wind swept through the parking lot as Danny felt the little warmth left in his body be washed away. He stood trembling for a minute as he weighed his options. On one hand there was the option of braving it in the cold until one of his fingers ultimately started to purple, or there was the inevitable walk back into the restaurant where everyone could see him in his current disheartened, and trembling state. Though the decision was made rather quickly as another cold breeze swept through the parking lot, taking what little warmth he had left as he took a deep breath in before opening the doors to the restaurant as he graciously stepped back inside to accept the warmth. He stood sheepishly as the hostess pretended to fumble with some menus behind her stand before acknowledging his return. “I know I just left, but uh- can I get a table for two?” Danny said awkwardly, getting a confused look from the hostess who obviously was fully clued in to all that had just happened. “Of course,” She said without skipping a beat. “Right this way,” Danny anxiously spun his glass of water around as he watched the condensation fall to the table, pooling at the base as he tried not to think about the fact that everyone must be talking about him. Tables slowly emptied out as the waiter occasionally passed by to check on him as he waited for Crystal to arrive. Would it be a positive thing when another woman showed up, or would that only make them judge him more? 20 long minutes passed before the door chime went off as Crystal walked into the restaurant, glancing around before locking eyes with Danny as he let out a sigh of relief. She made her way over, taking a seat opposite of Danny with a smile. “Danny, sweetie. How are you?” Danny forced a smile back, still fighting back the occasional tear as he relived the night in his head as he wondered if there was anything he could have done differently. “I’ve been better,” He admitted, twirling the water cup around in circles. “Oh, you poor thing,” Crystal said, reaching her hand out to put on his. Danny stopped twirling his glass as he looked up at her. She was older than him and she always had a way to just make him melt. They had been together for years prior before Danny had made the stupid decision to branch out and meet new people. Though, in his defense it was partially encouraged by Crystal who didn’t think it was right that she was the only woman he had ever dated, but Danny had loved their time together. She was warm and compassionate and never struggled to cheer him up. She often knew him better than he knew himself and he’d always thought of her as his rock. Danny stared into her eyes for a second, giving Crystal the glimmer of tears he had been holding back before he reached for a napkin to wipe them away again. Crystal said nothing as he wiped them dry just as the waiter from early approached. “Hi!” He said, obviously shocked that a second person had actually showed up. “Can I start you off with a drink or anything?” “Well hello handsome,” Crystal said playfully, giving the waiter a quick glance over as he fought back a blush. “I’m going to have the prime rib. Mashed potatoes and green beans as the side, and a glass of red. Whatever you would recommend,” She said in a firm yet soft tone, all while giving him a rather wide smile. “Anything else,” He asked, feeling a little blushed in the face himself as he frantically wrote down the order. “Something strong for this kiddo,” She said, turning her attention back to Danny who was purposefully avoiding eye contact as he spun his water glass around. “Better make that a double,” She said before the waiter walked away. “So, tell me what happened,” Crystal asked. Danny shrugged, not really wanting to talk about it. “Come on,” Crystal said. “You didn’t make me drive all the way out here for nothing, did you?” Danny sat quietly, mulling over the night in his head as he tried to piece together what happened for himself. “She uh, made a big scene at the table…said it was over…and then stormed out,” Danny said quietly, still spinning his water glass. “That's it? There wasn’t anything you did, or said?” Crystal pestered, knowing it wasn’t the full story. Danny shrugged again. “She just…” He started, trailing off as he felt ashamed. “Hey, look at me,” Crystal said, reaching out her hand. Danny instantly grabbed hold, slowly lifting his head to look at her as he forced himself to take a few deep breaths, already feeling overwhelmed. “Had you told her?” Crystal asked. Danny stared confused for a second, before putting the pieces together as he shook his head. “So then the two of you just grew apart?” Danny shrugged again. “Dear,” Crystal said sternly. “This isn’t going to go anywhere if you just shrug it off,” Danny let out a deep sigh. “It’s been…tense…for the last few weeks,” “Few weeks? Didn’t you just move in together the other month?” Crystal asked, already starting to guess at what the problem was. Danny nodded. “The first month seemed good. Then she started complaining that I wasn’t doing enough, and every little detail became this massive argument,” Crystal leaned back in her booth as she just smirked at Danny. Part of her had hoped he would become a little more independent with another woman, but it was clear he really hadn’t learned anything. At least not yet. The waiter returned with her wine, setting the glass down in front of her before sliding a double shot of whiskey to Danny who stared at it wide eyed. He hated most alcohols, but whiskey was especially the least of his favorites. “Your food will be out in another couple of minutes,” The waiter said, giving a smile to Crystal before turning to leave. “I think the kid is going to need a chaser too,” Crystal said with a smirk, giving the waiter's arm a soft touch as he turned to leave as she quickly remembered his hatred for anything that wasn’t sweet enough. “Of course…” The waiter started, looking at Danny. Crystal let out a laugh. His hopelessness was rather cute as Danny continued to twirl his cup, unaware the waiter was even waiting for a response.. “He’ll take a glass of apple juice,” Crystal said, watching the waiter's expression shift as he nodded and turned away. Danny waited for the waiter to leave before awkwardly looking up as he looked at Crystal. “Drink up,” Crystal said. Danny looked back down at the drink. “It’s-” He started. “Take a sip,” Crystal insisted. Danny did as he was told, slowly taking a sip as his face turned to disgust as the liquid sent a strong burning taste throughout his mouth as he recoiled in disgust. “Don’t be such a baby. Drink more,” Crystal insisted, swirling her glass of wine as she took a sip. Stupidly, he tried to gulp a large amount of it back as the burning sensation filled his mouth, spreading down his throat as he forced it down, desperately reaching for the glass of water as he sought immediate relief. Crystal let out a laugh that was soon followed by a chuckle from the waiter who had been unable to hold himself together after having watched everything Danny had gone through tonight. He slid the apple juice across the table, giving Danny a forced smile before chuckling to himself as he walked away. Dinner dragged on as Crystal pried into every little detail about Danny’s life over the past 5 months since they had broken up as she learned just how little had changed. “So, where am I taking you?” Crystal finally asked, breaking up the conversation. Danny felt himself shrink again, having momentarily forgotten about his predicament. “Uh- just the closest hotel I guess,” Crystal paused for a second, scraping the last of her mashed potatoes onto her fork. “Is that what you want?” She asked, cleaning her fork off before chasing down her last bite with the rest of the wine. Danny shrugged, unsure of what his other options were. “When you called me earlier, you said Mommy,” Crystal said, watching as his cheeks reddened. “Your old room is sitting empty if your interested,” Danny looked up, locking eyes with Crystal as he felt himself practically ready to cry again. “Rules would be the same, but if you want something a little more permanent than a hotel…” Danny nodded, suddenly feeling the burden of having to figure out the next steps drop from his chest as he downed the last of his whiskey, chasing it with the meager sip of apple juice he had left himself. “Well then,” Crystal said, wiping her mouth with a napkin as she scooted to the edge of her seat. “Mommy’s going to go use the bathroom,” She said quietly. “Take care of the bill and meet me outside,” Did you enjoy the story? Consider supporting my work over on SubscribeStar! Or be sure to let me know what you thought by interacting with the post!

This was an exercise for me in how close to realistic can I get and still have it be a viable diaper story. It's very, very character driven over action, which I think works pretty well in the short-story format. It's also a relative unicorn in that it's a father-daughter interaction instead of the typical mother-son/daughter presentation, and it's also a first-person from the perspective of the parent instead of the kid. Hope you enjoy! ----------------- “Do you think this is fun for me?!” I shout over the din of the rushing water, disgusted as I pick up her soiled jeans and panties off the bathroom floor. “No,” she groans. I can hear the sarcasm in her voice, and it grates my nerves. “Sorry, Dad,” she huffs. Not a stitch of sincerity in it. “All because you can’t be bothered to interrupt a goddamned VIDEO GAME to go to the damned bathroom! What is WRONG with you?!” “I said I’m sorry, okay?!” she barks back. “Get over it already!” That plucked my last nerve. I storm out of the bathroom and down to the basement, hurling the wet clothes into the washer when I arrive. I ordered the supplies for this online a few weeks ago, before school let out, but guilt prevented me from going forward with it. This was wrong, doing this to a 12-year-old girl, wasn’t it? Now it clearly was the only option. I’d tried buying her those bedwetting pants for older girls, but she only ever wore them if I checked up on her in the morning, and even then only after an extended screaming match. Half the time she’d ditch them later anyway. Of course, she never had “accidents” at school. Oh no, in fact the teachers complained she was constantly asking for a hall pass in the middle of class. If I hadn’t intimated to them all the toileting problems she had at home, they would have insisted she wait until between classes. This, though, this is the end. No more of any of that, not for a long time. It’s the beginning of summer break, and I’m not going to deal with mountains of laundry and cleaning up puddles everywhere for the next three months. I listen; the shower is still running. Good. I have time, but I have to move fast. For once I’m grateful she has such a penchant for marathon bathing sessions. By the time I hear the water cut off, the stage is set. Her underwear drawer has been properly reorganized; I’ll buy her new panties if and when she shows me that she’s ready to start using the damned bathroom on a consistent basis. Everything I need for this battle is sitting under the bed. I sit down at the foot and wait for her to come out of the bathroom. This is going to be a fight to end all fights, but I’m ready. If I have to, I’ll take her over my knee, something I haven’t done in years, though I quietly wonder if that fact hasn’t contributed to where we are now. “Dad?! What the hell are you doing in here?!” she shrieks as she enters the room, clutching her towel. “Sit down,” I say calmly, patting the bed next to me. “Can’t we save ‘the talk’ for after I get dressed?!” she snaps. “I SAID SIT DOWN!” I command. It’s a voice she hasn’t heard in a while, and she startles, just as I expected her to. She complies, but not without a huff. “I can’t believe you’re still pissed. What’s the big deal?” she grumbles. “I’m not still pissed about that. And it’s not going to be a big deal anymore. You’ve made it perfectly clear to me that you don’t want to be responsible for your toileting anymore. So I’m going to handle it for you.” “What does that even mean?!” she asks, her face a picture of confusion. “Lie down,” I reply flatly. “Wait, wha…” “LIE DOWN!” She complies hurriedly, and I reach for the towel. “Dad, what are you doing?!” she protests, clutching it tighter against her chest. “Let go of the towel, Melissa.” I glare at her fiercely, and she relaxes her grip. “What are you doing?” she repeats, her voice softer but just as confused. “Just what I said. Handling your toileting for you.” The towel is spread out beneath her, and she’s lying there, naked and blushing. I reach under the bed and grab my supplies. Her eyes lock on one in particular, and it crinkles softly as I drop it next to her. “DAD! WHAT THE FUCK IS THAT?!” she shrieks, retreating towards the head of the bed. “Get your butt back on that towel and don’t move.” I grab her ankle and lock on as she squirms. “I’m not wearing that! No fucking way!” She’s trying to pull away, but my deathlock is holding her fast. I grab the other ankle and pull her back down. I scowl at her darkly. “If that word comes out of your mouth again, you’re going to be a very unhappy little girl. Now lay still.” “Dad! Daddy! Come on! I’ll wear the pull-ups! Just not that! Please!” she pleads. She starts to squirm again. I quickly swat her on the thigh. Not hard, just enough to get her attention. “Ow!” she yelps. Her eyes are filling with tears. “This is ridiculous, Daddy! Please! I promise I won’t do it anymore! Just don’t make me wear that!” “Roll over,” I instruct, ignoring her begging. “NO!” she shouts back. “I’m not wearing diapers Daddy!” “Roll over, or I will do it for you, and then I’ll warm your little bottom up for you as well, Melissa,” I growl, deep and low. The tone that she knows means business. “Daddy, please,” she whimpers as she turns over onto her stomach. She’s crying now, and a pang of guilt shoots through me as I pick up the tube of rash cream and gently apply it to the insides of her little butt cheeks. “I don’t know why you’re getting all worked up,” I lied, picking up the baby powder and sprinkling it liberally all over her backside and the tops of her thighs. “This way, you’ll be able to sit there and play your little video games and not have to worry about going potty anymore.” “I’m not a little kid Dad!” she snaps back through her tears. “I don’t need stupid diapers!” Ignoring the protests, I unfold the diaper and spread it out next to her. It’s a noisy little thing, for sure, crinkling like a ball of grocery bags the whole time. Truth be told, I was rather surprised to discover that companies actually made larger-than-infant-sized diapers with cute prints like this, and I was downright tickled when I finally found one that produced a size small. Still yet, this thing was going to be huge on her. The better to keep her aware of it, I think to myself with a chuckle. “Roll over please,” I instruct. She does, and more rustling ensues. “Okay, okay, I get it. I’ll take more bathroom breaks, I promise. Just don’t do this, please!” More cream and powder in the front, and it’s fairly obvious she’s panicking now. I draw the front up. It rides right up above her belly button, just to the bottom of her ribcage. “Daddy PLEASE!” she shouts. She tries to stick her hand in between the two side panels, and I give it a sharp swat. She yelps, but tries again. This time I give her a firm smack on the thigh. “Do it again and I’ll turn you back over and give you a real spanking,” I warn her. She whines an incoherent protest, but her hands return to her face. Recalling the video I watched on how to deal with four-tape diapers, I cinch the bottom tapes across and slightly down, then the top ones across and up. I run my fingers along the leg elastics; they’re snug, but not too tight. On her skinny frame, all the tapes comically overlap, obscuring the cute little pictures of baby animals printed all over them. “I HATE YOU!” her shriek through the pillow breaks the moment. “I HATE YOU DADDY!” She flops over onto her stomach, the diaper rustling loudly in reply. “I know you do, Pixie. I know,” I offer sympathetically as I rub her back. “Pixie” has been my pet name for her ever since she was able to walk; she’d always been long and gangly, and as soon as she had her feet, she flitted around the house and the yard like a little fairy, constantly on the run. “Don’t call me that!” she pouted from under the pillow. “I know, I know, Daddy’s a big meanie.” Thoughtlessly, I patted her bottom gently, and it responded with dull, hollow sounds along with the plastic rustling. “How long do I have to wear this stupid thing?” she grumped. “Well that’s entirely up to you, Pixie,” I said. “What’s that supposed to mean?!” “It means that, after you’ve had a chance to try out Daddy’s solution to your wetting problems, you’ll get to decide for yourself if you like this arrangement or if you’d rather handle them yourself like a responsible young woman.” “Well I don’t like it. I want to wear my pull-ups!” “Silly Pixie. You haven’t even given it a chance yet. In a week or so, we’ll talk about how you feel about this arrangement.” I’d never seen her flip over so fast. “A week?!” she shouts, sitting back up with a loud crinkle. “Or longer if you need.” “NO!” “That’s fine, a week should be long enough.” “I have to wear diapers for a whole week?! This is so unfair!” “Melissa, stop. This has been going on for nine months. I took you to the doctor, he sent you to the urologist, both of them said there was nothing wrong. It never happened at school, only here at home when you were lazing around playing your video games. I asked you to handle the problem yourself by wearing your pull-ups, and you refused unless I threatened to ground you, and even then you still took them off the first chance you got when my back was turned. And all the while Daddy was stuck washing two, three extra pairs of jeans and panties every day. So, now that school is out, Daddy’s going to handle the problem for a while, and a week from now you can decide if you like this arrangement better.” The picture in front of me is downright adorable. She’s sitting there in a lotus position, her tear-streaked face hanging low, staring at her feet while she picks at the fuzzballs on her socks, the huge, colorful diaper engulfing her middle. Twelve going on three; I can’t help but chuckle a bit. “I’m sorry, Daddy,” she whimpers. “Sorry for what, Pixie?” I ask. “Sorry for being lazy and not wearing my pull-ups.” “Come here, Pixie.” She rustles over and straddles my lap, wrapping herself completely around me. I return her embrace, though I can’t help but pat her crinkly bottom with one hand. “I know you’re sorry, sweetie. And I know you’re not happy with this right now. But you also know why I had to do something, don’t you?” “Yes,” she whimpers into my shoulder. “And you know I still love you, right?” “Yes.” “Does my Pixie still hate me?” “No.” “Daddy’s glad to hear that. Now why don’t you go find a t-shirt to wear, and then you can go back to your Fallout or whatever you were playing, okay?” “And some jeans?” she asked. “You can sure as heck try to put jeans on over that, but I’ll bet you the next Destiny DLC that none of them will fit.” “So what am I supposed to do?” she whined. “It’s summer, you’re in the house, you don’t really need pants.” “But what if we go out?! I only have like…” “One dress, no skirts. Which is why you’re going to wear that dress tomorrow when we go down to Goodwill and get you some more.” “But I hate that dress!” She’s getting worked up again, and I have to stop it. “Would you rather go in a t-shirt and diaper?” “NO!” Her arms drop away and now she’s pouting up at me again. “I know you hate the church dress, but you’re the one who decided she was too ‘cool’ to wear skirts or dresses to school anymore and filled your closet and dresser with jeans and t-shirts. So tomorrow, after you have a chance to get used to our new arrangement, we’ll fix that problem, okay?” She’s still pouting, but she mutters, “Okay.” “Go find a t-shirt, Pixie.” She huffs as she slides off my lap with a crinkle and waddles over to her dresser. “Oh my god, this thing is huge!” she complains. “It’s like I got a big pillow between my legs!” “Why do you think I’m giving you the rest of the day to get used to it before we go out in public?” I ask, doing my best not to laugh. “Hmph!” she grumps, no doubt frustrated at my lack of sympathy. Several rustles later, and she’s sliding something I’m sure she used to wear as a nightshirt down her skinny arms and poking her head out of the top. It still doesn’t hide her puffy new underwear, despite all her tugging and hemming and hawing over it. She turns back to face me and sticks her tongue out, half a diaper poking out from under the shirt, before stalking out of the room, the crunching plastic announcing her departure and echoing the whole way down the hall. I finally let loose the laugh I’d been holding back the whole time. The more a little girl grows up, the more she’s still a little girl at times, and nothing could ever prove that point more perfectly than the spectacle I just witnessed. All that’s changed are the toys she plays with now. The TV in the living room quietly announces that she’s back to work shooting up hapless players from all over the globe, and her trash-talking confirms it. I have another job yet to do, and I may as well get it done now rather than wait until the issue actually arises. I get up and head back to my bedroom, removing a Lowe’s bag from my drawer. Three key lock doorknobs; one for my bathroom, one each for her door to the second bathroom and the hallway entrance. I couldn’t trust her to wear the damned bedwetting pants I bought for her, I’m certainly not going to give her a chance to try and take her diaper off to go to the bathroom now. With her headset on and engrossed in the game, there’s zero chance of her hearing me replacing the knobs. I get straight to work, quickly and quietly popping the screws, starting with the door in her room. Once the new knob is in place, I lock it from the inside and close the door firmly. Half an hour later, I’m finished. I peek into the living room; for all her consternation over her new underwear, it certainly hasn’t affected her fixation on the Xbox. Chuckling, I head over to the kitchen and get started on dinner. The work day is pretty well shot, but I’ll make up my production later on tonight, after the next big fight I’m quite certain is coming.

Tap tap tap... there it is, the Universe tapping me on the shoulder again. My wife has been streaming a show about a female standup comic from the 1950's, and the episode she was watching yesterday, while I was sitting on the bed in a Bambino Skooldoodle, centered on the main character doing a standup set for a room full of men, and she goes on to lob several one-liners about diaper cream, and diapers. "Blah blah, diaper cream..." (laughs) and "blah blah diaper cream" (laughs), she goes on and on, while I sat there reading the news, the air around me tinctured slightly with the scent of... my recently applied diaper cream. Other recent happenings... in what is clearly a warning shot from early-onset dementia, I peered into my diaper can in confusion, beholding at pair of socks sitting in there, atop a couple of fallen soldiers. I picked them up, turned them over in my hand... and then went to go look in the laundry basket, where I found a BeDry Night bundled up with my golf shirts, jeans and onesies. My process at the demarcation point where we transition into the winddown phase of the later evening is to take the dog out one last time for a (hopefully) quick pee, then follow him into our bedroom, close the door, and undress from whatever I'm wearing, depositing the pants either into the laundry, or into a basket on my side of the bed if they're fit for another day of active duty. If my current diaper needs to be changed, I pull a diaper out of my drawer, a sleeping shirt out of another drawer (I wear designated, older t-shirts to bed because they inevitably get stretched out), and then I go into the bathroom, bundle up the expired diaper, and take a shower, before putting on a new diaper, brushing my teeth, I clip a paci to my shirt, then I head to the closet, where I dump the diaper into the diaper can, and my onesie/t-shirt/socks etc into the laundry. Except this time I threw my socks in the diaper can and my diaper in the laundry. I had a "I'm pretty sure the person knows I wear diapers" moment on my front porch... the doorbell rang, and I was wearing a golf shirt overtop of track pants, in the kitchen getting lunch. My track pants were overtop of a diaper, of course. I looked out the kitchen window... and beheld a postal worker balancing a case of what could only be diapers on the railing, while already filling out one of those "we missed you" sticky slips to attach to my door, which would mean I'd have to drive into town to pick them up at the post office, the next day. He'd been there for seven seconds since the doorbell wrang, so was obviously in a hurry to get on with his day of not delivering packages to people, so that they could all converge on the post office the next day. SO, decision time... I would have no opportunity to pull jeans or something more substantial on, if I wanted my package of oversized baby pants right now, and not passed over the counter to me in a post office with several people standing around. I skidded over to the door and opened it, just as the guy was turning around to leave. He looked slightly disappointed. I signed for my case of big plastic baby pants, wearing, of course, big plastic baby pants. The box was anonymous but of a very identifiable shape, size and weight, for someone who does nothing but deliver packages, day in, day out, I would imagine. And I, myself, felt as though I had a fairly identifiable shape, size and weight... that of a guy wearing a diaper under light athletic pants.

I've mentioned this on a few other threads over the past few years. I have apnea, which I procrastinated on getting treatment for far too long. I was always tired, even nodding off at work (especially in meetings). And due to the poor sleep, my body never fully shut down and therefore I needed to pee several (usually 3 or 4) times a night. Like others posting above, if I had to get up, it was hard to get back to sleep, thereby making things even worse. This is where diapers came to the rescue - no need to get out of bed... just roll onto my back and let go, then drift back to sleep in minutes ... vs at least 30 minutes lost if I had to get up. Since I had already been wearing at night for many many years, it wasn't hard to condition myself to let go while on my back in bed. I've been on CPAP for some years now and I still wake up frequently through the night... but having to pee has been reduced significantly. Still wear the diapers (different "need" of course), but now the need to pee is once.... maybe twice in a night.

Very interesting, @Stroller - congrats on your new discovery. Wearing cloth nappies out and about is something I have not done yet - not pre-folds or velcro ones, with the exception of taking the dog out later in the evening under the cover of darkness. I mostly wear disposables, but I would like to maybe put some more cloth into the mix, because of the economics and their superior resistance to leaks. Plus, there is just something about how they feel. One thing I have to get past, though, which I know is no issue for you: I wear disposables of all descriptions and sizes in front of my wife all the time, and I think nothing of it, but I get self-conscious when I'm in a cloth diaper and plastic pants, even just plain white plastic pants, let alone the printed ones. I don't know why this is the case for me, but wearing cloth around her takes me back to the dawn of my 24/7 "career", when I used to be very aware of my nappies, and I was hyperaware of her every glance if I only had a nappy on.

Happy to see another chapter! Great writing as always. Also as always, leaves me so curious what's going to happen next. I can absolutely mentally picture Kelly's character and the annoyed hospital volunteer lol.

Same

https://www.cnbc.com/2024/04/01/amazons-long-journey-to-get-rid-of-its-signature-brown-boxes.html I received a single pack in their plastic bags and the cases in boxes. Now you STILL know what your neighbors are getting.

Gee, Roxie made the greatest thought of the day... She forgot the cardinal rule, Tell Mommy if something happens. I'm loving this story and eagerly awaiting the next chapter. I fully understand the gremlins attacking the electronics as I've had my share of losses to chapters (40k words lost). May the gremlins leave you alone and your muse not get silent.

@Enthusi: Maybe not where you planned this thread to go, but.... I've known since (mid) elementary school that how I sense things is different from "normal" or "average", starting with pain..... While I won't say I was wanting incontinence, a piece of my was scared / expecting something to happen at some point in time... And when the combination of things hit that started the bed-wetting, so it came true..... And that was before I knew about ABDL / diaper fetish, etc.... Found out about that once I started looking for how to handle the problem.... While sensory issues weren't discussed / brought up by doctors as I was growing up, I see what I have is now on the list of items associated with neurodiversity and autism spectrum. So, you may have similar "fun" with current definitions knowing what you know now.

I don't know how I missed these But I love them

Those statements aren't enforceable. The author doesn't give up their rights that easily.

Big WOW to this chapter but I like it. Jamie must be a submissive baby girl male. What kind of magic or spell was she using on him? Didn't expect this from her or him. 🙂

Chapter 104: Flash in a Pan I WAS MORE than a bit excited to see what was in store for this latest contest. I tried not to shift more in my seat, though, as I was still blushing after having realized Charlotte had pulled my skirt down to keep me modest a moment ago! ‘It’s still going to take some time to get used to wearing skirts,’ I thought. “Okay, so I need producers to come and grab a box from me over here,” he told them. Your Director of Photography should also each collect a camera now.” I watched as Will and Charlotte grabbed the box and camera and brought them over. “Okay, so many of you are struggling with the lack of budget with your special effects. Today, we want to experiment to see how creative you are. I’ve included things in your box that will let you develop creative film sequences. I want you to film three scenes where a special effect happens with those items without resorting to holographic projections or CGI.” “This is going to be hard,” I heard Mason whisper to someone. “This’ll be a lot of fun!” I found myself whispering back. “You all have an hour for this project. When you’re done, you will show the class what you came up with. The only HoloProjections you may use are for background scenery. All effects must be done through tricks of film. To ensure each group has their own unique ideas, I will raise HoloWalls between your groups until the time is up. Questions?” He smiled. Then your hour starts, now!” I turned to the table and found myself lifted by Charlotte onto the tabletop even as Sebastian started pulling out the contents. He started setting things aside one at a time. Inside was a plastic gun, a box of matches, a plastic stage knife that the blade retracted, old-fashioned fireworks fuses, four toy cars and one of their modern magnetic trains in a boxed set, two large syringes, strawberry syrup, a digital scale, chocolate syrup, an exacto knife, plastic tubing, a tub marked KClO4, two empty plastic jugs, another tub marked Al Powder, rolled paper, a tray, a package of diapers, several Big sized clothing sets, medical tape, a mini blowtorch, and some fake chains. “This stuff is just junk?” Madelyn said. “I don’t think so,” I said, “We need three effects, right?” “That’s what Professor Wyler said,” Charlotte agreed. “Okay, we have an easy squib kit here. Why don’t we do a gunshot and a stabbing wound?” I suggested. “What?” Sophie asked. I smiled, “The old-fashioned version of things like PooPloders. I’ve got that part. If Gary can help me with the costuming of a few of you, we should be able to have that done in a few minutes.” “Go for it,” Charlotte said, “We need one more though?” “How about making the train explode one of the toy cars?” Beth suggested. “How?” Ethan asked. “I don’t see explosive charges in there?” I turned towards Beth and watched her smirk. “They actually kindly left us that. Why don’t you leave the paper, the two tubs, the fuses, and the torch with me? If a couple of you can make a fake highway going across train tracks for background, get those set, and I’ll get the effect ready to go!” “Can we do this safely inside?” Charlotte asked. “Yes, it’s fine in here. You can even set off small explosives in this stage,” Ava said. I’ll help you with this part.” “Will, can you be ready to film things as we’re set?” Charlotte told him. “Done!” he said. “Okay,” Charlotte said. She divided the team up and gave me five others besides Gary and then Beth a few more. Then, she split everyone else up to get the backgrounds going before we all started getting to work! “Okay, Gary, that shirt will fit Jackson, right?” He nodded as he looked at Jackson, “Yeah, it’s a two-x; it shouldn’t be a problem, right?” Jackson shook his head, “It’ll definitely fit.” “Okay, Gary, could you cut a small hole right at heart level on his back? A little smaller than this tubing?” “Sure, I see where you’re going, Carly,” he told me. “What are you doing about the knife?” I didn’t immediately answer, instead taking the tubing and pulling it loose from its coil. To me, it felt like it was a garden hose, but I could tell it would fit onto the syringe just fine. I used the actual knife to quickly cut it in half. I set half down and then used tape to seal the end of one side. I carefully used the knife to make a knife-sized length and cut down the middle of it a little way down from the taped end. I handed that half of it to Isabella. “Isabella, can you take Madelyn here and use tape to put that end face up above her belly button? There’s a shirt here that should work on her, so we don’t have to ruin her good top. Run the tube down the back side of her right leg if it’ll reach.” “On it!” she smiled at me. “Sophie, do you think you can mix that chocolate and strawberry syrup to try and get a close color to blood?” She smiled, “Sure, I’ll happily play with the sweet stuff!” She tickled my side unexpectedly and moved to the side to fill a jug while Gary and I moved on to our work. BETH QUICKLY MOVED to the side of the table and used her phone to look up the proportions of powder she needed before using paper on the scale and starting to work. She poured some potassium percolate on first, then added the correct amount of aluminum to the mix. It was a careful and gentle process, but several minutes of using the paper to shake things back and forth across it made it seem well mixed. While she was working, Ava and a couple of other crew members assembled a miniature diorama. The scale of the cars and the train were the same, so Beth was reasonably confident that zoomed-in things should look just right! Ethan had a city background setup with a highway above the tracks, even as one of the spare cars was parked on the other side of a blocked track with a rail. One of the other cars was straddling the tracks and just about ready for its death. Beth carefully poured a good amount of the powder she had mixed onto a small metal plate they’d found in the bottom of the box and placed it underneath the car. The fuse was carefully disguised, and she timed burning at a similar length to help get things right. “Okay, I think I’m ready,” she told Will. He quickly came over and placed the camera on the dolly someone else had prepositioned. She watched him switch settings for a few minutes to ensure he had the best view. “I think we’re good,” he told her. “Great, let’s do this!” Beth smiled, even as her stomach twisted, hoping she had the proper setup ready. “Rolling!” Beth ordered Will. “Rolling!” Will said. Beth lit the fuse with the blowtorch; as she moved out of frame, she said, “Action!” Even as Ava started the train moving down the tracks… I WAS WORKING on the movements with Jackson and Harper, who would be our stuntmen for the first action scene with the squibs. I was happy with the scenery that they’d quickly set up and was just about to call for Will and the camera when I realized Beth had beat me to him. Knowing we had a time limit, I started loading the makeshift squib for the gunshot by filling the syringe and the tubing with the fake blood that Sophie had made. “Sophie, this looks way closer than anything I thought you’d be able to get from that stuff?” I mentioned to her. She smiled, “Not my first rodeo with fake blood. I have other stuff I prefer, but this definitely can work. Also works great on ice cream and pancakes, though, too!” I shook my head and laughed a bit. As I was sure we could shoot any moment, I saw a massive flash from the corner of my eye! BETH SMILED. “IT worked. Did the camera pick it up right, though?” she asked Will. “Here, watch the replay,” he said, activating a small portable projector off the camera. The whole thing seemed to move in slow motion as they watched the train approach the stopped car. They’d done an excellent job of hiding the powder and the fuse, so it seemed completely natural as the car exploded when it was impacted by the train. “Cut!” Beth said to herself after the smoke cleared, leaving a toppled train, but fortunately, no actual flames remained. “That was awesome!” Sebastian said, having come over to watch what was going on. “You are a girl of many talents!” Will said approvingly. Charlotte said, “Will, go film the next effect that Carly has ready. Beth, I have another idea… do you have more of that powder?” WILL WAS READY to film our first squib scene in record time. I watched him work on the lenses and apertures and ask for some lighting changes before Harper and Jackson were put to work. “Action!” I called. “You can’t do this!” Jackson said, holding his hands up in the air as Harper pointed the fake gun at him. “Of course I can!” Harper said. A loud bang on the table with a piece of metal happened, and Jackson turned away from Harper. He began falling face forward even as I stayed out of the frame and squirted the syringe full of fake blood. I watched it move satisfyingly out of the small hole Gary had cut from the shirt, even as I dodged under a covering to avoid getting sprayed myself! “Cut!” I said. “Check it quickly,” I told them, “I will get set up for Madelyn. Harper, can you come to be the bad guy here, too?” “Why am I always the villain?” He complained good-naturedly. “It’s not the good looks,” Sophie kidded him. “You wound me!” he said. “Did it work, Will?” I heard Sebastian ask him. “It looks good!” he said. I wish we had time to add better sound effects to these clips, but that wasn’t the assignment?” “We’ll just do the best we can,” Charlotte said. “Will, I need you over here to come film a bonus scene with me?” “We’re almost done with this setup,” Will said, “Can we just finish this first? I think it’ll save time?” Right then, I was already filling up the stabbing squib on Madelyn as the background was changing, and Harper came up with the fake knife. “So you just want me to stab, and then you’ll activate it?” He asked me. “That’s the idea,” I told him. A quick look at my watch showed we only had about fifteen minutes left. “Let’s get this done. Will, you ready?” “Just about!” He looked at Charlotte, “Get set for that bonus scene, and then we’ll move straight over there?” “Got it,” she said. “Sebastian, make sure this goes okay, then get everyone moving. We don’t have much time left, and I want any bonus funds to go to us, not them!” Sebastian laughed, “Got it, Charlee, go get over there.” I looked up from the full squib to see her sticking her tongue out at him. “Those two need to get laid already,” Madelyn smirked down at me. I rolled my eyes, “Probably?” “Quiet on the set!” Sebastian said. A second later, after cameras were rolling, he called action. After a brief worthless bit of improvised dialogue, I watched Harper stab even as I pressed the plunger down. As he pulled the knife clear, there was blood on his hands, the knife and spurting from Madelyn as she fell down holding the wound. “Die bitch!” Harper laughed maniacally and walked away. “Cut!” Sebastian called. “That seemed good! Will, move to Charlotte quickly!” “On it, boss!” I watched him rapidly push the camera on the dolly to the area beside us, even as I helped Gary and Madelyn start to clean up our mess. BETH HAD SMILED at Charlotte’s idea instantly when she’d suggested it! They’d used the chains to ‘chain’ Charlotte to the floor of what looked like an old castle dungeon. Owen was dressed as some sort of adventurer, while she’d quickly donned a pink glittery dress they’d found in their box. He was holding a small piece of paper with the powder on it, having supplies beside a stone bench that made it look like he’d scrounged and made the powder. “Rolling!” Sebastian called. “Rolling!” Will called. “Action!” Sebastian said. “This will hopefully work…” Owen said as he came to Charlotte and placed the powder inside the keyhole of a fake manacle they’d projected over the top of the same metal plate. The chain looked attached, “Move as far from there as you can reach,” he ordered her. Beth watched Charlotte scoot a few feet away as a match was lit and placed into the powder. Owen lit that match with another match, and the crew watched it burn down in real-time into the powder, going off in a brilliant display of sparks! As planned, Charlotte pulled the free length of chain from the floor and tackled Owen in a hug. “You did it! You’re my hero!” She swooned in his arms. Owen dipped her dramatically before stage-kissing her. “Cut!” Sebastian said even as Professor Wyler’s voice said, “Time’s up!” “Just in time,” Carly said beside Beth. That was really cool!” She told her and embraced her. “Now, just to see how we did!” Beth told her. IT HAD TAKEN all of the groups a half-hour to clean everything up. I was standing there helping to bend over to pick up some spilled ‘blood’ when, all of a sudden, something just didn’t feel right in my stomach. I wasn’t sure what was happening for a second before realizing what had happened. ‘Not again,’ I complained in my head. I could feel the sudden muck in the back of my diaper even, and I could also smell the disgusting poop too. I bit my tongue to avoid crying then. Gary was also helping clean up right beside me. He wrinkled his nose, looking down at me. “Need a change?” he asked me. I grimaced, “Feels like it. I can’t feel it when it’s happening, though!” He looked apologetic, “I’m sorry, that’s probably my fault more than anyone’s? I wanted us to use the nanite treatment?” I shrugged, “I knew the risks?” “Where’s your bag?” He looked at me sympathetically, “I can change you or get someone else?” I hated to wish this on Beth, but she was the only one I felt comfortable with right then. I was about to tell him to grab her when Nikki suddenly picked me up, “I’ll get this one,” she said. I tensed up, “Umm…” “I promise I won’t do anything but help you smell pretty again,” she said as she lifted me onto her hip. “Now, where’s your bag? I assume you have a change in there?” I blushed but pointed to the backpack and let my self-appointed caregiver carry me into the wardrobe room while everyone else cleaned up. I could see the classroom setting returning right then, even as other groups scrubbed. The door closed on that, though, and she soon had me back in a room, diaper exposed. She smiled at me, “You remind me of a friend of mine I grew up with,” she said as she opened the tapes to expose the mess. “Oh?” I asked nervously, blushing bright red in embarrassment. “Trudy was her name; she was a Little, too,” she added the last part softly. “She was your friend?” Nikki nodded as she began using a cleaner part of the diaper to wipe some of the mess off my butt. “Trudy and I were inseparable all the way through graduation. I was short all the way until I turned thirteen. Since she was only a few inches short of six feet, it didn’t seem quite as weird as if she was your height. In fact, I guess she was taller than me until fourth grade?” She wiped my butt right then, even as she used one hand to hold my ankles up in the air. “What happened to her?” I asked her as she tossed a second wipe away. She sighed, “On graduation day, I had a pact with her that I would adopt her to avoid some random Big getting her. Unfortunately, I hadn’t counted on the principal beating me to her.” I winced as she pressed harder with a wipe just then, “That’s terrible.” She nodded, “It was… Anyway, know that if you ever feel like you’re unsafe, you can trust me. Even if it wasn’t for Trudy, your mom was a great teacher and mentor when I worked with her as a kid.” I just nodded and was relieved as she taped on a new diaper, pulled my tights back up, and carried me back out to where everyone sat back down at the tables. Professor Wyler was walking in with three other professors, saying, “Okay, let’s go ahead and get to seeing everything. I’m using Professors Gibney, Tilling, and Anderson as our judges for this round. I’ve quickly randomized your filmed segments to be independent from each group. They’ll each be scored on a scale of one to one hundred. Let’s see who ends up winning the most points for their groups! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please press the Like Button and leave me a comment! I will post another chapter on Sunday this week and next. After that, twice per week, chapters may have to go away, so I can maintain them at least once a week. My real-world life exploded stress-wise last week, and this week, so I'm doing my own normal insane job, plus someone else's. Sadly, I don't think that's going to get better over the next couple of months. (I'm still crossing my fingers and praying; it's due to a coworker's serious illness) Unfortunately, that means I'm going to have much more limited times of muse behaving, I'm guessing. We'll see! Lots of likes and comments do help that muse get herself back on track sometimes, though! Anyway, thanks for your support!

Chapter 102: Miss Lilly “I WISH I was,” Beth told me. “How?!?” “The university likes to sweep things like this under the rug…? They often avoid seeing students charged so they don’t get the bad headlines. I’m guessing this was the same?” “So if she’s not going to be found in prison after all of this, where is she going?” I asked. “Nikki said she caught a flight out to the West Coast,” Beth shrugged. “I’m not any more happy about it than you are. I can only imagine what my mom and dad are going to say?” I nodded. “This is… stupid,” I said before swearing. I figured it was safe to do so. Still, the last thing I wanted to do was discover a hidden recording mechanism in the world and have all of my sins exposed to my nest mother or the university. “Yeah, it is. I’m not happy that we weren’t at least consulted. I may see if Dad can still find a way for me to still press charges.” I nodded at that. “So… besides a raving lunatic being on the loose now, how is your new nest?” I groaned, “I have three sisters, and I think all three of them would be screaming to run away from the cuteness?” “How so?” Beth asked, her smirk making me wonder if she knew anything. I sighed, “Being called a ‘Sparkle’ constantly, dressed in the most vomit-inducing onesie? Glitter seemingly on everything? Or the cherry on top? The ‘Sparkle Chant.’ “Sparkle chant?” Beth’s eyes couldn’t quite glimmer the same way in the virtual space as they could in person, but I could sense her getting a kick out of this. “You have to show me!” I had far too clear a memory of the horrible thing, and after much cajoling, I said it to her at least. “There’s no way that’s it? Not with a bunch of the ultra-girly girls?” I sighed, “There are motions too. It made me feel like I was in preschool?” “Well, that’s how the nests are all set up, isn’t it?” “The boys were bad in their own way, but seriously, there’s like a daycare play area that takes up a quarter of the room?” I shrugged, “I guess I know I’ve heard girls are almost certain to get adopted, but I didn’t think they would try and force those behaviors on college students who aren’t adopted?” “Yeah, nothing is too far, Carly,” Beth said. She looked at the clock in the room we were hanging out in. “I’m going to call it a night; it was a long day. I’ll see you in the morning?” “Sure, Beth.” “I love you, Carly,” she said with a smile, giving me a hug and a toe-curling kiss. “Love you too,” I told her. When I hung up, I noticed my diaper felt soaked. True to her word, Lilly’s door was open, despite me being seemingly the only Little still awake then. I walked through and found her quietly watching TV with a set of notes in front of her. “Enough games for the night?” She asked. I shook my head, “I was actually just hanging out with someone,” I told her. “Your girlfriend?” She asked me. I blushed, “Yes?” “You have the prettiest blush,” she told me. “Umm… thanks,” I replied. “I’m guessing your tushie needs changed?” “If you don’t mind? Please?” “Certainly! It’s my job, Princess!” Lilly carried me out to the changing table, where she unzipped the sleeper, moving from my chest down to my foot to quickly remove my feet and rear from it. “You’ve definitely got more energy than my other little sparkles in here,” she whispered. I think they all crashed over an hour ago?” I shrugged, “I never need much sleep?” She pulled the tapes loose on the diaper before easily grasping both of my ankles in her hand and lifting. “Do you mind if we have a little chat after I change you?” “Sure,” I said, wondering what she wanted to discuss. “Great, I won’t keep you up too much later, though,” she added. Mackenzie wasn’t bad at diaper changes, but hers definitely felt more… mechanical? There were all the caring actions to clean up any mess, but it felt like I was just a member of the assembly line most of the times she diapered me. Lilly took her time, gently making sure I was clean before adding some cream and powder and sealing a new diaper around my hips. She was caring as she slid my feet back inside the pajamas and zipped me up. “All clean!” She said with a smile. “Thanks,” I said, blushing that once again I’d had a diaper that I’d uncontrollably wet. She pulled me free from the strap and the table, carried me on her hip back into her apartment, closed her door, and set me down in a rocking chair she had to the side. “I’ll be right back after I wash my hands. Do you want something to drink before you go to bed?” I almost said no, just because I hadn’t trusted anyone with drinks, but with no potty training to lose anymore, I said, “Please?” “Water? Juice? Milk?” “Water would be fine,” I said. “Thanks!” ‘What happened to not closing the door?’ I wondered. ‘I’m sure they’re all out, though. I could hear snores?’ She reappeared a few moments later with a sippy cup of water and slid me down on her lap after picking me back up. “So how did you go from being the only Little still out of diapers to seemingly having less control than most overnight?” I sighed. “You can trust me, you know?” she said, taking her hand and moving some of my hair out of my eyes. I took a sip from the cup and nodded after guessing it was safer water if it was from her kitchen. “I take it that you and your mom feel you owe my mom?” She nodded, “You figured it out?” “Grandma had to,” I told her, “I don’t think Mom even knew her first name? I guess she just saw your grandmother’s business card briefly once?” She nodded, “Until I came to school here, our family had never really left the West Coast?” “Small world, though, still?” I said, “So, do you swim because of what happened?” She nodded, “After Mom almost drowned, she insisted she learn how to swim, as well as the Little who saved her. Eventually, she got good enough to swim for her high school team. When I was born, Mom started giving me lessons before I could even walk!” I nodded, “That was basically my mom too.” “So what happened?” I debated the trust issue but decided I could tell her some of it. “That LittleGo Plus stuff they used on me contains nanites that help generate a protein that binds to centers in your nervous system. They cause you to not feel the need to urinate or defecate, so your body just goes. Grandma had knocked them all offline before they became a problem.” “That makes sense. I know Kenzie was surprised you didn’t need diapers after that. I think Northrup looked up more information and shared it with her?” I sighed, “Anyway, the film required me to be transformed mid-film into a female character. The costume department and production staff decided to use nanites for that. They wanted it to be realistic, and since it could be reversed easily, it made sense. Unfortunately for me, they also reactivated the others somehow, leaving me incontinent.” She squeezed me in a hug, “I’m sorry, Carly. Why didn’t you change back, though?” “There was some sort of weird interaction, and it appears I can’t be changed back now.” She sat silently with me, rocking for a few more minutes, “I’m sorry to hear that. You do make a pretty girl, though?” “A toddler one?” I asked. She shrugged, “You do pull off the look now. Without the uniform, everyone will just assume you’re just a regular baby girl.” I nodded, “Though most babies my size don’t qualify as toddlers yet?” “True,” she agreed. “More like crawlers…? I’m glad nothing happened that way. Anyway, now I’ve settled my curiosity. Can we hang out again sometime?” “Sure,” I said and yawned. “I think this little sparkle needs to go to bed!” She smiled. I was carried back to the room, and she opened the front of the pod and placed me gently inside. She tucked me in and handed me Kylie, who must have been brought from the other nest. “Does your stuffie have a name?” “Kylie?” “My mom’s name?” “It was so I could remember it?” “That’s sweet,” she said with a smile. “And here, you need a unicorn too!” I blushed but accepted the white stuffed unicorn she handed me, putting my arm around both to cuddle them into me. “Thanks,” I said. “I’ll wake you up to swim in the morning,” she smiled, “Night, Princess.” “Night,” I told her. She put the front up, even as the end with the steps remained open for me to get out if I needed to. I closed my eyes and went to sleep, glad this long day was over! THE NEXT THING I knew was the feeling of arms underneath my body picking me up. I looked up and nearly jumped at the unfamiliarity of waking up to Lilly’s face, but relaxed and sighed, “Morning,” I told her. “Morning,” she smiled. “Kenzie mentioned you are a sleepy little one in the morning?” I was placed on the changing table and stretched out while she strapped me down. I shrugged, “Until I’m in the water?” “Well, let’s get you going there then!” She smiled. My diaper was soaked, so she took the time to wipe me clean before pulling a pink and purple swim diaper up my legs. She was hiding a tiny bit of fabric that I assumed was a swimsuit. Then, she smiled at me, “I can’t wait to see you in your new swimsuit! Miss Kenzie actually picked this out for you yesterday.” “Oh?” I asked and got a look at it. A pattern of bright pastel rainbow colors moved diagonally from the top to the bottom of the swimsuit pattern. There were white silhouettes of unicorns and stars all over that. There was a fake ruffled pink sleeve on the straps for the shoulders, and the bottom had a very short pink skirt that didn’t cover all the way to the bottom of the suit. It was in a word. Cute. For a real toddler! It was more than a little infantilizing for a now nineteen-year-old girl. I made no complaints, though, just cooperatively pulling it up over my diaper, squeezing my arms through the straps, and then tugging it a bit to get it to sit right. “You look sooooo adorable!” Lilly cooed quietly. I rolled my eyes, “Of course I do!” She tickled my side, “Now don’t go getting conceited now, Princess! Let’s go meet Kenzie and get you in the water!” I genuinely smiled as she carried me on her hip down the hall. Lilly liked to wear a robe down to the pool, and it was a nice warm fabric as I felt a bit chilly with all of my skin exposed! She scanned her wristband at the door, and we found Mackenzie pulling off her towel. “Well, good morning, Princess!” she said with a smile. “Not as fun waking up without you now? But you look way prettier in that suit than any of your others.” I turned the brightest red imaginable then. “Umm… thanks.” She laughed, approached me, and began tickling me a little. “I’m glad to see the suit looks good on you!” “Sure,” I said and felt comfortable enough with her to roll my eyes. She laughed and gave me a gentle pop on the diaper, “Well, go get in there?” Neither Lilly nor Mackenzie had to tell me twice to jump in the water. I began doing laps and getting adjusted to the feeling of the suit. The little skirt was enough loose hanging fabric that I thought I could feel some drag from it, but I also noted I felt stronger and faster again. ‘Lots to hate about the LittleGo nanites, but at least Mom’s are back in action!’ I set myself a faster pace than I’d gone for a week and noted I was again outpacing the giant in the water beside me! AFTER A GOOD swim, Lilly carried me back up to the nest, and I guessed I would be having my first shower in the new nest. Upon entering the bathroom, I discovered that wasn’t the case. “Where are the showers?” I asked, seeing instead a series of only bathtubs. They had some removable shower head sprayers, but nothing like the showers in the boys’ nest. “Girls here take baths,” she told me. “And usually at night, actually.” “But…?” I thought, confused, “Why?” She shrugged, “Probably related to the reason you have a play area in the girl’s nests, too?” I sighed, looking forward to a shower before. She sat me down in front of one of the tubs, started water, and added some strawberry-scented bubble bath. I sat there and felt a trickle of urine start going down my legs. “What?!?” I quietly squeaked. Lilly looked down at me, “You really don’t have any control now, do you?” I shook my head, “No?” “Well, swim diapers don’t really absorb anything. Otherwise, you’d be one gigantic puffy diaper in the water. They’re just to catch poopies.” I nodded at that. “That should be enough bubbles!” She looked at a clock, “May I help you today before I get the other girls up?” “Huh?” “Wash you?” “…Why?” “Because the girls usually like it?” “There are some weird girls here,” I said without a filter for some reason. She laughed, “Don’t knock it until you try it?” I shrugged, “Fine, I’ll let you?” She gave a quick, excited squeak that reminded me of my little sisters when they were about four and had a new doll as a gift. A second later, I was being assisted out of the swimsuit, and she ripped the sides of the swim diaper off. I noticed she gave a quick glance to see if there were any solids before she picked me up and sat me down in the large tub filled with bubbles. “I’ll just throw this diaper away, then we’ll work on your hair!” I was grateful she added the step of washing her hands first! Still dressed in her one-piece swimsuit, she gently pulled my hair free of the cap she’d put on my head and pulled out the spray nozzle. “Close your eyes, sweetie,” she told me with a smile. “Just lean forward here a moment,” she added. As much as I desperately hated the idea that I could no longer bathe myself, her touch on my hair and body over the next ten minutes was more soothing than I could have dreamed possible! She rinsed my hair first before rubbing in a shampoo that was definitely more strawberry-scented. “I’m going to smell like a strawberry?” I said, even as I couldn’t help but purr a bit at her fingers massaging my scalp. “Sorry, it’s my favorite scent that’s available for us as nest mothers.” “You have scents available?” I opened my eyes a crack after she rinsed my hair. “Yep! You could smell like apples, baby powder, mangos, lavender, or sandalwood too.” “Which do most go with?” “The girls tend to like baby powder, lavender, or strawberry. At the beginning of the year, I let this nest pick, and they preferred the strawberry.” “Beats smelling like a baby, I guess?” I sighed. “You sure don’t hold back, do you?” She asked. I wondered if I’d stepped over the line, but I guessed I could trust her, “Honestly, you and Miss Mackenzie stood up for me and were willing to defend me when I was poisoned. It earned you trust points. I can filter it all out, though, if you want me to?” She tickled my side and smiled, “No, I like that you have a brain. “Close your eyes; we’ll put conditioner in there now.” She was very gentle in massaging the conditioner, leaving it in while washing my body with a loofah from top to bottom on both my front and back. I was more than a little taken aback when, after she rinsed the conditioner, she changed the setting on the nozzle and practically power-washed my rear, though! “I know, not the most comfortable, but no need to get an infection or diaper rash here!” Soon, she carried me back to the room and laid me out on the changing table. “I’m glad your grandma brought diapers for you yesterday. I’ll make sure we order some for you, but I don’t generally keep that many in your size!” “What about the one you had that day?” “It was a leftover… Umm…” She looked like she was about to cry but managed to sniffle out, “She got busted in the weekend walkout after the movie night.” “Oh,” I said. I looked around the room. Is that where most of your girls ended up?” She nodded sadly, “Dean Northrup yelled at me because apparently, I let a rebellion formant in my nest. I think I would have been fired that week if she hadn’t been canned?” “Sorry,” I said to her. She quickly dressed me in my new uniform: a onesie blouse, green jumper, tights, and shiny, uncomfortable shoes. After a hurried look at the clock, she quickly braided my hair into a French braid and attached a gigantic white bow at the top of my head. “You should get your ears pierced,” she said as she sat me down. I nodded, “Maybe this weekend?” “Careful where you get it done,” she advised. I nodded. “Okay, I need to get the rest of the sparkles up; you can wait for them to go to breakfast or go by yourself. Up to you!” I thought of the excitement that week. “I’ll wait as long as it’s not past my normal time. Thanks for helping me get ready and taking me to swim,” I said. I walked over to her and hugged her giant legs. “Aww, I’ll do that every day if it gets me hugs like that!” I blushed and got to work, watching her get the nest ready. I must have missed everyone taking baths the night before because I only saw one girl disappear into the bathroom long enough to do so! Despite the longer time spent on me that morning, we were all out the door and to breakfast within a couple minutes of Mackenzie’s nest. “Cute bow,” Amy said to me. “Thanks,” I blushed, “Miss Lilly did it.” “She does like to dote on us,” she agreed, pointing to her pigtails, which had large green and yellow ribbons tied to the ends. With that, an almost typical day at Emerson began again for us! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!!! Please press the Like Button and Leave a comment!!! I have been fortunate the past few months to have some solid writing time available, but unfortunately, I have had none this week so far. Please consider leaving some encouraging comments if you get a chance, so maybe I can have a good writing day on Saturday! Providing the necessary Likes show up, I'll give you a bonus chapter on Sunday, which will be the one-year anniversary of my managing to post at least one chapter every week!

Welcome to the first "Side Chapter" to the story. I do want to give some warning for the content ahead. This chapter was one of the hardest things I've ever had to write, and it's not an easy read. I would recommend not reading this in a negative headspace, as the content inside is...well it's a lot. I would understand if you need to take a break reading through it, 'cause I had to take quite a few just to finish it. I do hope you're able to finish it though, because despite the dark subject matters within, there's a part of the story that is somewhat beautiful, like the calm in the middle of the storm. Just remember one thing while reading: at the end of a long night, the sun will rise once again. Thank you for reading. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Side Chapter: Prologue - A Fateful Encounter (CW: Homophobia, Transphobia, Domestic Abuse, Parental Abuse, Slurs, Blood, Deadnaming, Violence) April 8th, 2021. 10:38pm “What. The. Fuck. You’re a fucking dude?!?” Shit, I thought I locked the bathroom door. Johnny stands at the entrance, rage emanating from his pores. All I needed to do was take a shower, and wash the stress of the day from my body. I barely managed to remove my pants before my boyfriend barged his way in. The look on his face is one I know all too well; one of bigoted disgust. I guess we’re not doing date night. I wanted to take things slow with us, having refused to show him my body, afraid of this exact situation. It’s just like before…with HIM. I don’t want to go back there, but my mind refuses to heel, bringing me back to that day. *** “Dad, please!!! I’m still the same person, I…” I’m cut off by the glass bottle being chucked at me from across the room. Pain shoots through my shoulder blade, and I reflexively move my hand to stop the bleeding, managing to dig a shard deeper inside. I pull my hand back, covered in crimson. “I’m not going to have some sort of faggot freak for a son! Get the fuck out!” There’s no room for discussion. That same rage and disgust, reserved for the ‘degenerates’, was now focused directly on me. I turn to Mom, tears welling in my eyes, hoping that she can help me out here. “Mom, please, can you try and talk sense into him?!? You know me! Please, Mom.” She doesn’t look at me, but I can tell she’s crying. “Ricky, you should leave,” she briefly glances my way before returning her eyes to the floor. “Please, before you make things worse.” I fall to my knees, utterly defeated. Dad gets up from his ratty-ass leather chair and goes to the back door. “I’m going for a smoke. You have 5 minutes. If you’re still here by the time I’m back, I’ll bury you in the yard!” He makes his exit, Mom following suit. The door closes behind her, and I can hear the sounds of a shouting match between them. I can’t make out the words, but I understand the emotions: rage, sorrow, bitterness. I don’t need to be told twice. I march my way over to the front door, slamming it shut. I run to my car, pulling the keys out of my pocket and unlocking the door as quickly as I can manage. My shaky keys fumble with the ignition, desperate to get out of this place. I drive. I’m not sure where, or for how long, but I drive. In my autopilot, I must have ended up in the empty parking lot of the old gas station, long since closed down. I twist the key, turning off the ignition. I’m finally able to return to my senses. The pain in my shoulder, adrenaline having worn off, throbs intently, the large shard of glass sticking out. I reach over one of the many boxes inside the car and open up the glove box. I pull out a small red box; an emergency first-aid kit. Opening it up, I pull out a pair of tweezers, a large band-aid, and some peroxide. Tweezers in hand, I take hold of the shard, preparing myself for the following anguish. “FUUUCK!!!” The glass dislodges from my body, blood trickling down my shoulder. I quickly pour the peroxide onto the wound. At first, nothing seems to happen, but then, perhaps the worst pain I’ve ever endured shoots through my body. I drop the bottle, the contents spilling over my jeans, and I clench my teeth. “ARGH!” I don’t have time to stop though, and I hurriedly put the band-aid over the top of the gash. The band-aid doesn’t hold out for long, blood pushing through the cotton wick, so I pull out a second one, replacing the used bandage. “That’ll have to do for now.” I think to myself, hoping the bandage will at least protect the wound from infection. I reach back into the glove box, pulling out my hidden pack of cigarettes. “How disgusting. They’re even the same brand as that bastards” I light the tip and inhale, hoping that something, anything would make me feel better. But it doesn’t. I can feel the tears streaming down my face, the sobs echoing through the interior. “I’ve…lost everything.” I release my emotions, letting out a blood-curdling scream, as loud and for as long as my lungs allow. I cry, I wail, I lament. “It’s dark now.” That’s all I can think, looking at the night sky. “But…it’s beautiful.” The stars are shining brightly, unobscured in the dead of night. I take a look at the moon, radiant in its crescent form. It…gives me hope. “I don’t need them. I can live my life just fine without them in it.” Out of all the pain and turmoil that today had brought, I did gain something, something irreplaceable. I was finally free. I could be…me. *** That same pain, one of rage and shame, bubbles up inside me. I walk over to Johnny, jabbing my finger into his chest. “I AM NOT A ‘FUCKING DUDE’, I’M A FUCKING WOMAN!” I let my words drip with venom. I don’t care if I’ve been dating him for 2 months, I won’t let anybody talk to me like that. “Oh really? Could’ve fooled me with that cock between your legs!” His unwarranted anger only adds fuel to my own fire. “I told you before I moved in that I was different! Too bad you spent all that time looking at my ass. Perhaps if you paid more attention, you would’ve fucking noticed!” I continue to press into him, until he grabs my hand, bending my wrist back. “LET GO OF ME, YOU FUCKING ASSHOLE!” Keeping hold of my hand, he tosses me out of the bathroom. I land on my ass with a thud, getting rug burn across my upper thighs. “By weird, I thought you meant all your Wiccan crap, not that you were some kind of freak!” Freak. Freak. Freak! That fucking word! I don’t even register getting to my feet or marching up to him. Only when my palm makes contact with his face, the slap hitting his mouth, do I even realize what I’ve done. He looked stunned, like nobody had ever dared to hit him before. I hold my hand in front of my face, appalled by my actions. “Johnny…I…” His fist barrels into my abdomen, and I bend over, falling to the floor. I gasp, trying to regain the air that had been sucked into my lungs. “You fucking bitch! I can’t believe I ever let you suck me off!” I wish I could say something witty, something clever, maybe some remark about his small dick, but I can’t. I’m unable to catch my breath. I struggle to just barely breathe. He grabs me by the hair, dragging me to the front door. I can some hair follicles pulling from my scalp, sending my pain receptors into overdrive. Despite the pain, all I can manage to let out between ragged exhales are small yelps. He tosses me out into the hallway, my head banging against the wall of the apartment complex. I see stars for a moment, unable to notice my bag flying towards my face. It hits its intended mark, one of the rounded spikes poking into the flesh just below my eye. “Fu…fucking dick…” My vision clears enough to see him standing behind the door, vitriol in his eyes. “We’re done. Stay the fuck away from me, queer!” He slams the door shut, locking it behind him. Fuck…fuck, I can’t stay here. The noise must have awoken at least some of the neighbors, and I don’t want them to see me like this; bruised up and pantsless. I grab my purse, running as fast as my battered legs can manage, going through the entrance and exiting into the city street. Where am I going? Where can I even go? I make my way down the sidewalk, my bare feet crunching the loose bits of debris and trash beneath them. I wish I hadn’t left my car at work. I make it a few blocks down the road, the lamplight giving me just enough ability to see, without allowing me to know where I am. I’m new to the city, only having moved here a couple of months back to start my new job, so I have no idea where I am right now. I could be in the absolute safest part of the city, or it could be the opposite. I have no way of telling which. But in my current state, I hope it’s not the latter. I’m an easy target right now. I can feel my legs start to tire, the panicked rush from earlier having subsided. I don’t think I can go on much longer. I spot an alleyway to my right, looking like a relatively safe spot for me to catch my breath. I lean against the wall, letting my body sink to the cold, damp concrete, sending a chill through my body. I open up my bag, pleading to the gods that I left my phone inside. I fumble my hand around through the dark, hoping to feel the glass of the screen somewhere inside. I eventually find it, quickly pulling it out and hitting the power button. The screen flickers to life, but my heart drops. 1% battery life. As quickly as the light illuminated the space around me, my beacon of hope died, trapping me in the surrounding darkness once more. Why? Why does this always happen to me? Why do I allow people to get close to me, only to get hurt in return? I thought I didn’t need anyone, but the pain inside my heart tells me a different story. I need somebody, anybody, who will just accept me. That’s all. Not love, not adoration, but acceptance. But they won’t. They never do. I curl up, resting my head in my knees, for comfort, and for warmth. Suddenly, I’m that 18-year-old girl again, getting kicked out of the house, abandoned by the ones who were supposed to love her. I cry out into the night, taking at least some small comfort that nobody is around to see me break down. I’m so disgusting. *** Next time Andrew wants to ‘meet a client for drinks’, he can at least pick a spot with decent parking. I exit the quaint establishment into the chilly evening air, pulling my scarf tight across my neck to keep warm. It hadn’t been a total lie; we did meet a client, and the two manchildren did partake in more than a few drinks, but I had hoped to at least discuss our plans for the quarterly budget. Instead, I spent the evening watching my colleague downing shots with a man old enough to be my father. If I wanted to see a bunch of grown-ass men acting like frat boys, I could’ve done so on TV, from the comfort of home. After dodging their 5th attempt to get me to drink with them, I had finally found an excuse worthy of my exit. “Sorry, I have to be up in the morning, there’s a doctor’s appointment I have to make.” A total fib, but at least it got me out of there. I have a rare day off tomorrow, and I sure as shit wasn’t going to spend it nursing a hangover. I continue walking down the city street, thinking of all the ways I can spend my time relaxing. Maybe I’ll go out to the movies, or treat myself to a little shopping trip. I wonder if Alex and Jessica are free. Maybe we can have a little playtime. I turn right on the block, and my train of thought is thrown off track. I can hear a series of strange noises ahead of me. Is that…is someone crying? I follow the sound down the street, coming up to an alley on my left. It’s definitely coming from here. “Hello? Is someone there?” Some part of my mind thinks this could be a bad idea. I mean, who would be crying in an alley this late at night? Perhaps my mind was playing tricks on me. Or maybe it was just a street cat, crying out in hunger. I don’t get to wonder for too long though, as my question is soon answered. “GO THE FUCK AWAY!” That voice…it’s in such pain. I pull my phone out of my pocket, turning the flashlight on, and lighting up the area. A few feet from where I’m standing, I can see the source of the cries; a young woman, curled on the ground with tears coming from her eyes. You heard her, you should just leave her alone. This isn’t any of your business. But I take a closer look at her. She is not okay. Just looking at her face, I can see a large welt under her eye, having turned a nasty shade of purple. Her legs, tightened up around body, are covered in bruises and abrasions. Her bare feet, having turned white from the cold, are adorned with cuts along the bottom. What in the hell happened to her? I barely took a step forward before she pushed her body further back into the dark alley. “Stay away from me!” This isn’t normal. It’s a trauma response. I hold my hands out in front of me, trying to convey that I mean no harm. “Hey, it’s okay! I’ll stay right where I am. There are better places than an alley to rest, you know,” The girl looks me up and down, trying to determine if I’m a threat. “What’re you doing out here sweetie? You’re certainly not dressed for the cold.” I was underexaggerating. I can see her trying to hold back her shivers, the lone shirt around her body not being nearly enough to keep warm in the daytime, let alone a night like this. “That’s…none of your business.” She wraps her arms around her legs, keeping her guard up. “That might be, but I’m here now, so it has sort of become my business, wouldn’t you say?” She doesn’t respond, but I can see her arms loosen a bit, becoming a bit more relaxed towards my presence. “Would you mind if I take a seat next to you?” The shivering woman raises a brow at my request, not having expected that one. “It’s a free country. Do what you want.” I slowly make my way into the passage. Getting within a couple of feet of her, I begin to kneel, careful to leave enough space between us to not threaten the poor thing. She flinches slightly as I sit down, but doesn’t back away. “How about I introduce myself? I’m Emma, nice to meet you.” I hold my hand out, offering a simple handshake that she doesn’t return. She just stares at me, like I’m some sort of strange creature. “Roxie…” Well, at least she’s talking. That’s a start. “It’s nice to meet you, Roxie. It looks like you’ve had a rough night. My car is right up the road. Can I take you somewhere? Do you have a place to stay?” Her tears return, a sniffle coming out of her nose. “No, my…my ex and I just…broke up,” From her current state, I can tell this was more than a simple lovers quarrel. My blood boils just thinking about what that man could have done to her, but I remain calm and focus on listening to her. “He…called me a freak, and…I can’t go back there. I can’t…” She trails off. A freak? Why would he say such a cruel thing? From her appearance, I can see that she follows more of an…alternative lifestyle, the black of her clothing and hair contrasting with the paleness of her skin, but I certainly wouldn’t call her a freak. But then, things start to click. The subtle signs that people tend to miss; the lightness of a voice spoken from the throat rather than the chest, the way the shirt seems to cling around her form, the unusually small chest for someone her age, and it all begins to make sense. I see what happened. Poor thing. I can’t imagine how she’s feeling right now. “I’m sorry that happened to you,” She looks away from me, staring down at the ground. “Can I call somebody for you? A friend, or a family member.” I’m caught off guard by a cynical chuckle escaping her lips. “No, I don’t have anyone like that. I’m new to the city, and my family…is out of the picture. I’m alone.” My heart breaks into pieces upon the confession. All alone, in a strange new city, and she still has the ability to laugh. “Well, Roxie, at least let me bring you to the hospital. You need to get those wounds taken care of.” She jumps to her feet, her arms wrapping around her waist. Damnit Emma, you pushed too far. “No!” For a second, I think she’s going to take off, and vanish into the night, but she calms down. “Sorry, just…I can’t go to the hospital. I…don’t have insurance at the moment.” This woman really can’t catch a break. What do I even do in this situation? I can’t just leave her here. The temperature will continue to drop, and with her attire, she’d surely freeze to death by morning. There’s only one thing I can think to do. I have to do this gently. I stand up and look into her eyes, shrouded in uncertainty and fear. I make sure the expression on my face is one of pure warmth, and I let my tone become gentle and calm. “Well, I have a first-aid kit back at my place, and my guest bedroom is currently unoccupied. How about I get you fixed up, you can get some sleep, and we can figure this out in the morning. Don’t worry, the door has a lock on it, so you’ll have some privacy.” Her mouth is agape, perhaps unable to comprehend what she just heard. “Why? Why are you doing this? I’m a total stranger. I could be a psychopath, or some kind of criminal. Why would you go so far for someone you just met in an alley?” I slowly reach my hand out. I can see her foot shift a bit, wondering if some sort of assault is coming her way, but she stays in place. She keeps her eyes on me, not exactly trusting me yet, but at the same time, no longer afraid. I place my hand on her shoulder, lightly resting it there. “Why do I need a reason to help someone in need? If I just left you here in the cold, what sort of monster would I be? I help because I can. There’s nothing more to it.” You could say I’m more than a little surprised when I feel her move forward, leaning into my chest. I wrap an arm around her, rubbing concentric circles along the small of her back. “It’s alright. You’re okay. You’re not alone now, Roxie.” I can feel her shivering vibrate my body, so I hold her close, trying to provide my body heat to the cold, sobbing mess. The embrace lasts for a few moments longer, the girl gently pulling away from me. “Sorry, you must think I’m strange, hugging you like that.” I let out a light laugh, and move my arms around my neck. I take off my scarf, wrapping it around her to keep her warm. “It’s alright, I don’t mind,” I hold out my hand, and with a moment's hesitation, she takes it. “Now let’s get out of this place before you catch a cold.” *** The car ride is filled with silence, neither one of us quite sure what to say. I focus on the road, not wanting to stress the girl out with any undue words. I can see her leg tapping about restlessly in the passenger seat from the corner of my eye. It’s but a few moments later that I reach my destination, pulling into my driveway. I unbuckle my seatbelt and step out the door, into the chilly night. It dropped fast. I’m glad I got her out of there when I did. I can hear Roxie stepping out of the passenger side as I make my way up the pathway, turning around as I reach the door, waiting for her to catch up. She makes her way over to me, her hand holding onto her arm in a nervous state. I open the door, flicking the light switch on as I step into my warm abode. Home, sweet home. I make my way inside, tilting my head back to see her standing outside the doorway. “Don’t be shy, come on in,” She looks reluctant, but eventually takes a step, joining me into the living room. I close the door behind us, leaving the chill of the night behind. “Welcome to my place. It’s not much, but make yourself at home.” I can see her eyes darting around, taking in the unfamiliar sights. “It’s…it’s nice. Thank you for having me, I appreciate it.” I smile at her. “Don’t worry about it! Now, the bathroom is right down the hallway over there, first door on the right,” I point in the direction. “There’s a first-aid kit underneath the sink. I can give you a hand if you like. It’s up to you of course.” She glances my way, making the slightest bit of eye contact before looking back towards her feet. “I…I should be fine, thanks.” “Alright, well you take care of that, and I’ll find you some clothes to wear. There’s a shower in there as well. I’d recommend rinsing off before you try and disinfect, just to make sure there’s no grime left.” She seems to perk up at the sound of a shower. “That sounds wonderful. Thank you again, Emma. I don’t know how I’ll repay your kindness.” “Like I said, don’t worry about it, there’s nothing to repay. There are a few guest towels underneath the sink as well, and feel free to help yourself to any sundries you might need.” She opens her mouth, perhaps to thank me again, but settles for a nod, and makes her way to the bathroom. I can hear the click of the lock as the door closes behind her. I take a seat on the sofa, gathering my thoughts. This girl has been through a lot today. She must be completely exhausted. I can hear the sound of water running in the distance, and I remember that I have a job to do. I make my way to the guest bedroom and open up the closet door. I should be able to find something for her to wear here. Rummaging through the hangers and neatly folded piles of clothes, I come up with a suitable outfit; a plain t-shirt and a pair of grey sweatpants. Not the most luxurious look, but it’ll do. I return to the hallway, placing the folded clothes in front of the door. I can hear the faucet turn off, along with the sound of wet feet on tile. I give the door a quiet knock before speaking. “Roxie, I’m going to leave some clothes out here on the floor for you. I’ll be in the living room, just come out when you’re ready.” “Okay, thanks, Emma.” I walk back to the living room, taking my seat once more. I can hear the door open for a brief moment before closing just as quickly. Only a few minutes later, I hear the door open again, and Roxie enters from the hallway. Her wounds have been addressed, bandages covering the worst of them. The borrowed clothes are a bit baggy for her, but they look nice. “Well, you certainly clean up nice.” She blushes and flashes me with a smile. That’s the first time I’ve seen one from her tonight. “Thanks, I probably look better free from blood and dirt. Thank you again for…” She interrupts herself with a yawn. I look over to the clock, noticing the time. It’s late. We could both use some rest. “Why don’t I show you to the guest room so you can catch some sleep?” She nods her head, clearly tired from today's events. I get up from my spot and walk down the hallway with her in tow. We walk inside the room, the light still on from my previous visit. “It’s rather quaint, but the bedding is soft, and the sheets are fresh. I’m sure you’re tired, so I’ll leave you to rest.” I turn to walk out the door, but I’m stopped by her voice. “Wait!” I look at the girl, a panicked expression across her face. “Would you…stay with me for a bit, just until I fall asleep? I…don’t want to be alone right now.” Oh, you sweet, sweet thing. “Of course, whatever you need.” I watch her crawl beneath the covers, and I walk over to the bed, taking a spot on the foot of it. “Thank you, Emma, for everything…” A few moments later, I watch her eyes close, the exhaustion allowing her to pass out in the blink of an eye. That didn’t take long. I get up, careful not to wake the sleeping angel before me. I walk towards the door, flipping the light switch off, allowing the darkness to help her rest. “You’re welcome, Roxie. Sweet dreams,” I whisper before gently closing the door, leaving it cracked just a bit. I make my way to my own room, kicking my shoes off before flopping onto the mattress. I don’t even have time to get underneath the blanket before the sandman takes hold of me, drifting away into slumber. *** I awake to a knock at my door, my body shooting straight up, totally alert. I can hear a voice from the other side. “Emma, it’s Roxie. Thanks again for letting me spend the night.” Roxie…who… The memories of last night flood into me all at once. I decide to respond. “Of course. Help yourself to anything in the fridge. I’m sure you must be hungry.” “Alright, I will, thanks.” I can hear the footsteps fade away, and I let out a sigh. I’m glad she was able to sleep through the night. I grab my phone, still in my pocket, and check the time. 9:24am. Not quite a full 8 hours, but I’ll take it. Just then, a notification goes off, and I see a text from Alex. “Hey Em, you wanna come over? Jess is just dying to see you. XOXO.” I take a moment to reply. “Sorry, I can’t today. A lot happened last night, and a friend needs me right now. I’ll fill you in later.” I hit send and place my phone down on the bed. A friend. For some reason, that doesn’t feel quite right. I don’t know how to explain it, but in the brief period of time since I’ve met Roxie…I don’t know, I feel something. A connection. Stop, Emma. You can’t think like that, not right now. A friend is exactly what she needs right now. I get up from my bed, place my feet into my slippers, and make my way out the door. Making my way through the hallway, I can see Roxie sitting at the table, munching on a piece of bread with peanut butter on the top. I don’t know if that counts as breakfast, but I’m glad she’s eating something. She notices my entrance and gives me a smile, a bit of crumb on her lip. “Morning Emma.” “Good morning! Would you like some coffee? I make a mean brew.” “Sure thing. Lots of cream and sugar in mine, please.” She seems more upbeat today too. “No problem, it will just take a second.” I walk into the kitchen, looking back to see her scarf down the rest of her makeshift meal. I walk to the counter and begin preparing the pot. I sit there, watching the liquid drip through the filter, and think about the girl in my kitchen. No home, no family, and no friends. What is she going to do? What am I going to do? It’s not like I’ll just toss her out to fend for herself. I’ll offer the room to her for a few days, at least until she can get on her feet. No matter her answer, I’ll let her know that I’m here for her, and that she has a…friend she can rely on. Grabbing the mugs, one full of black coffee, the other sweetened to perfection, I walk back into the dining area to see the smile on her face, breathing in the scent of the heavenly bean water. As I look at her, a single thought runs through my mind: Why don’t I want her to leave?

Chapter 6: Terms & Conditions June 4th, 2023. 10:44am What am I going to do with that girl? Going out for a couple drinks was one thing, but to get drunk to the point of puking her guts out was another. Along with the stench of cheap booze, I could smell that she’d been smoking throughout the day. I know Roxie’s trying her hardest to quit, but she knows how much I hate those awful things. She didn’t even text me that she was coming back so late. Not to mention she ended up taking an Uber home, meaning she had to have left her car overnight in the parking lot. She took an Uber, drunk and alone. Does she know how dangerous that could’ve been? What if the driver wasn’t an upstanding citizen? What if he…he could have hurt her! And she would’ve been powerless to stop him. For someone so smart, she did something incredibly stupid. I know I shouldn’t be too hard on her, but I can’t help feeling a tad disappointed. After all the work me and Alex did getting the Nursery all setup, I’d at least hoped I could show off all of our hard work, but instead, I ended up worrying about whether she’d even be able to make it back home. I think back to the evening prior, ruminating on the advice Alex had given me before taking off. *** I watched as Alex slid the rails up into place before wiping the sweat from his brow. The crib truly was a work of art. The white posts of the frame made for a great compliment to the baby-pink walls, which have long since dried. “There we go! That oughta do it! I’ve got to say, I think Roxie is going to be happy with the beaut.” “I agree, and it’s all thanks to you. You’ve outdone yourself with this one. Your craftsmanship is truly second to none.” He smiles at me, happy to have his hard work recognized. I look over the rest of the Nursery. While a tad unfurnished, it will more than do for now. On the wall next to the door, adjacent to the crib, the old wood desk has been given new life. Now with a fresh coat of paint, it matches the theme of the rest of the room. On top of the surface, a white, plastic mat has been placed, fitting perfectly over the old writing space, turning it into a beautiful changing table. On the leftmost wall, the shelves have been cleared of the old knickknacks and replaced with rows of diapers, some changing supplies, and the couple of outfits from Roxie’s trunk. I’ve got to thank him again for the extra packs, and the plastic pad was an awesome bonus. In the corner of the room, a small wooden chair sits as the final piece of furniture. “It may come in handy for reading bedtime stories,” I had reasoned. Aside from that, the room mostly lay empty for now, at least until my orders arrive. The only other item, my duffel bag of goodies, is tucked safely in the closet. “Thanks again for your help Alex, I couldn’t have done it without you. Are you sure I can’t pay you?” “Em, I’m insulted you’d even ask! Just think of this one as a free sample. If you’re satisfied, let me make some other pieces for you in the future, and we’ll call it even.” Alex, we’ll never be even after today. We begin making our way back to the living room, exhausted, but our work complete. “Do you want to stay a little bit longer? You can always hang out for a bit if you want.” “Sorry, but I’ve got to get back to Jessica. I promised her I’d watch this “Owl Place” show or something, and I’ve still gotta make us dinner.” The job of a CG never ends. “I’m sure she and Roxie would get along swimmingly. I got sucked into watching She-Ra with her yesterday, and she actually turned me into a fan, if you could believe it.” “We should get them together for a playdate sometime. After the two of you have had some time to settle into your roles of course.” I walk Alex over to the door. As he begins to step out into the world, he stops for a moment, turning to me like he wants to say something of importance. “Emma, can I give you two pieces of advice.?” I notice the seriousness in his voice, catching me off guard from his deviation from his usually upbeat manner of speech. `“Go ahead, I’m all ears.” He takes a second. My best guess is, he’s trying to figure out how to get his point across. “First, I just want to let you know, from my own experience, don’t wait too long to set the boundaries of your positions. I know everything is fresh and exciting right now, but you’re going to have to sit down with her at some point and figure out exactly how far you both are willing to go. Is this a fun thing to do on the weekends, or does she want a more TPE-like relationship? Does she like want to be punished? What are her hard limits? I know you know her better than anybody, but you’ve still got to talk about this with her, and the sooner the better.” He’s completely right. I should have discussed all of this with her before we even began playing with each other. I guess I just got caught up in being able to be a Mommy again, but even so, I’ve failed to practice perhaps the most important value of any BDSM relationship: Communication. I’ll fix that before we play next. “Okay, noted. What’s your second piece of advice?” “You don’t have to do this right away, but you should consider telling Roxie about your relationship with me and Jess. She may be fine with knowing, or she may be a bit off-put, but I know one thing for sure; If she finds out that you hid this from her, she’ll be hurt much more than if you just told her the truth.” I feel like I’m sinking to the bottom of the ocean, the weight of expectation is almost crushing. I had always imagined that I would take that part of me to the grave. Never did I imagine I would have to tell her about my Polyamorus past, or the fact that I ended it so I could take care of her. How would she even take it? I mean, it’s not like she’s a close-minded person, far from it. I can still hear her quoting her favorite phrase in my mind. “Love is Love, no matter the form.” Yet, this is a different matter altogether. I can’t know how she’s going to take it, but I do know that Alex is correct. I do have to tell her at some point. “Okay Alex, I’ll…I’ll talk to her, I promise.” He reassures me with a smile. “Alright with that note, I’m off. Oh, one last thing,” Oh no, what is he going to tell me now? I don’t think my heart can take more stress. “You and I both know that a good chunk of Littles are open to the idea of multiple play partners. So on the off chance that she is of the open persuasion, know that Jessica and I are both open to the idea of a Quad. No pressure though, just think of it as an open offer. If you two decide it’s not for you, that’s understandable, and we’re totally fine with remaining friends. Alright Em, see ya later!” He closes the door before I can even begin to think of a response to that. DAMN YOU ALEX! I can’t even begin to process this right now. Returning to Poly? After all this time? Is that even really an option? Okay Emma, think about this later. You’ve got a job to do. You’ve got to talk to Roxie. I plant myself on the couch, resolving myself to talk with her tonight, so we might be able to spend all of tomorrow enjoying our defined roles; that of Mommy and Little. *** Yeah, too bad she came back wasted. There was no chance at any sort of meaningful conversation, due to her state. I had just barely managed to get her changed and to wash her mouth before she was passed out in bed. I bet she’s gonna have a hell of a hangover. Alex was right though, I have to set our terms, and it has to be today. *** I am NEVER drinking again. I can feel the consequences of my overconsumption as I open my eyes, a throbbing in my skull making me wish I never even thought of having a drink. I roll over on my side and look at the nightstand. On it sits a note, a glass of water, and 3 Tylenol. Picking up the piece of paper, I recognize Emma’s handwriting. “Here, you’re going to need these. Come out once the headache subsides, we need to talk about a couple things. I love you.” Curious about the message, but eager to relieve the pain, I quickly pop the pills into my mouth, washing it down with the room-temperature water. I wonder what she wants to talk about. I didn’t do anything to upset her last night…right? All I remember is getting out of the Uber, then…fuck. I didn’t actually do that, right? I pull back the covers, looking down at my naked form. Emma must have removed my clothes before helping me to bed. I look down at my waist, the plain white diaper evidence of the change being reality. I remember everything now, and I pull the covers over my head, trying to hide my shame from the world. *** As much as I wish to the contrary, nobody can hide from the world forever. As soon as I feel the pain reside, I carefully get to my feet, quickly throwing a simple black v-neck and jeans on before exiting the room. I walk down the hallway into the kitchen, the bright morning light making my eyes dilate. I can see Emma sitting at the table, typing away on her laptop. I sit down, the noise of pulling the chair out finally gaining her attention. “So, you had a hell of a night, didn’t you?” I feel a deep-seated sense of shame. I should’ve known better than to drink that much, and Emma shouldn't have had to be the one to deal with the aftermath. Taking care of a drunk person was already a hard task, but having to take care of a drunk girl that’s leaking out of her diaper? It wasn’t right. I wish I could take it all back, but all I can do for now is apologize “Em, I’m so sorry you had to deal with me last night, I promise I…” I’m cut off by her holding up her hand, pausing me in my tracks. “Roxie, I never have to ‘deal’ with you, so get those thoughts out of your head. While I wasn’t exactly thrilled to have to clean up after your little accident, it honestly wasn’t that big of a deal. I’m glad you and Beth got to have some fun, and I’m not going to shame you for having a few too many drinks. The only thing that bothers me is that you didn’t think to text me to pick you up. You put yourself into a risky situation by taking that ride,” She’s right of course. In my drunken stupor, I would have been powerless to do anything if the worst came to pass. You really fucked up Rox. I feel disgusted by myself and my actions, like the things that could’ve happened are stuck to my skin. I silently wait for her to continue talking. “So next time, please text me if you’re not getting a ride back from someone you know. I’d much rather have to drive at night than to…to see you hurt.” I’m such an idiot. I bury my head into my arms on the table, letting the tears fall silently onto the mahogany. I look up at Emma, not knowing how I could even face her right now, but I have to try. “You’re completely right Em, it was stupid and dangerous. I guess I just got caught up in the night to even think about it. I’m so sorry.” She places her hand on mine, squeezing it gently as I let out my last few tears. “Apology accepted my love. Just…maybe learn to pace yourself a bit better. Having fun is one thing, but drinking till you’re sick isn’t healthy. Just a bit of moderation goes a long way.” I give her a small nod. After last night, I don’t think I’ll be drinking for a long time, but I promise myself to take it easy if the future changes. Emma glances at her laptop for a second returning her attention to me. “Now, since that’s out of the way, there’s something we need to talk about. We need to talk about our ‘playtime’, and our roles within.” What does she mean by ‘talk about our roles’? Haven’t we already labeled ourselves as ‘Little’ and ‘Mommy’? I sit up in my seat, wanting to pay full attention to what she means. “I’m a little confused Em, but go on. What do you mean by ‘our roles’ exactly?” “Well, just as there are countless types of people in the world, there are also countless ways for us to explore Ageplay, each with their own quirks. For example, one Little may enjoy just acting like an infant, wearing diapers, and sucking on a pacifier. However, another Little may prefer pull-ups, or maybe doesn’t wear protection at all. The goal of this talk is to discuss the specifics, so that the next time we engage in play, we can both rest assured that the actions taken are Safe, Sane, and Consensual. I’ve got my notepad open, and I’m going to take notes, just to get our thoughts on paper. Is that alright with you?” I finally understand what Emma was getting at, and I’m surprised by the lengths she’s willing to go to set our boundaries. I guess the businesswoman inside her took over. “Alright Emma, I understand. Ask me anything.” I look into her eyes, letting the determination in mine show my commitment. “Let’s start with the basics then. For now, I’ll just hear your thoughts on the categories. Don’t worry, I’ll circle back around at the end for my input if needed. How about we start with Diapers? How do you feel about them?” Here I was, worried for nothing. This is going to be a cakewalk. “I’m pretty sure you know how I feel about them at this point, but I’ll follow along. I like wearing them, and I enjoy using them for both types of accidents.” “And how do you feel once you’ve gone in them? Do you immediately want a change, want to stay in them for long periods, or something in between?” I spoke too soon. I ponder over her question. How DO I feel about my dirty diapers? I decided to answer truthfully. “I..I like staying in my diaper, even after I’ve used it. To me, that’s what the diaper is there for. I love being changed though, so it’s kind of a balancing act between staying soggy and messy, or being changed into a fresh one.” “I figured as much, but thank you for being so open,” Emma types away at the keyboard, the speed of which impresses me. “Alright, on to the next item, clothing choices.” *** We continue down her list of discussion topics, covering my preferences in baby clothes, speech privileges while little, content that’s appropriate for little space, even the small things such as which foods are off limits while playing. “Alright, the tedious topics are out of the way. Now we get to talk about something more fun. Do you know what ‘bratting’ is Roxie?” I shake my head, unfamiliar with the term. “Bratting refers to a submissive, referred to in reference as ‘Brats’, who, in the most basic sense, enjoys being punished for being naughty. Brats can enjoy it in many different ways. They could enjoy punishment for the thrill, they could be turned on by it, they could just enjoy the cathartic release, or the pleasure can come from a mix of any of these traits and more. How do you feel about it now that you’ve learned a bit more?” “I…I…I think that sounds like me a bit. The thought of being punished while diapered has crossed my mind more than a few times, each instance making me…excited. I do enjoy just having some time to be the typical little, but another part of me may be a ‘brat’, as you put it.” “I see,” Emma replies. “And what kinds of punishments do you wish to experience, and what’s off the table?” “Well, I like…the idea of being spanked. In all honesty, I’ve…pleasured myself a few times while imagining myself over your lap. You calling me a bad girl, turning my butt red…really gets me going.” I can almost see the fireworks going off in Emma’s head, trying her best to keep the corners of her lips from shooting upwards. Her blush is beautiful to see, especially considering my current emotional vulnerability. “Aside from being spanked, are there any other types of punishment you know about, or would be interested in trying? Take your time and think it over.” That’s a good question. How far down the rabbit hole do I wish to go? How much punishment do I wish to endure? The thought delights me in a way I can’t quite describe. If I had to put it into words, I would compare it to being at the top of a roller coaster. As the ride reaches closer and closer to the peak, your heart fills with a range of emotions: excitement and fear, anticipation and terror, joy and panic. And when I think about Emma punishing me, it doesn’t matter what scenario runs through my mind. I feel the same rush as the drop on the ride. “In all honesty, it doesn’t matter what type of punishment I’m to get, I think I’ll enjoy it just the same. I don’t exactly have any specifics that come to mind besides stuff like time-outs, but from what you told me the other night, you’re aware of some more…intense forms. I want to experience both. The hard ones and the soft. As long as I don’t get cut or the skin breaks, you can do whatever ideas you come up with. I trust you.” If I thought my last comment affected her, my latest statement caused a chain reaction. As hard as she tries, she can’t quite manage to wipe the massive grin from her face. “I’ve gotta say Rox, I wasn’t expecting you to be a glutton for punishment, but it’s not an unwelcome twist. In regards to how far is too far, you don’t have to worry about that. If you ever feel uncomfortable, or that you want to stop a scene, or even if you just want to pause for a moment, you can always use a safeword.” “Um, not to sound dumb, but what’s a safeword?” I had never heard the word before, but even though I could attempt to guess the meaning myself, right now was the time for questions and answers, so I might as well ask. “There are no dumb questions here sweetie. A safeword is a term in BDSM that refers to a phrase or action that acts as a ‘stop button,’ so to speak. Like I said before, if you ever want to stop a scene, for any reason, all you have to do is use the safeword,” As Emma explained further, I’m glad I was on the right track with my preconception. “Now, if you don’t have a word in mind at the moment, we can just use the ‘Green, Yellow, Red’ system.” “Like a traffic light? So Green means go, Yellow means caution, and Red means stop. Am I getting that right?” Emma reaches over and gives me a pat on the head. “Yes that’s right, good job, sweetie,” I feel a bit patronized by the coddling, but at the same time, it gives me butterflies to be regarded in such a way. “So how about we stick to the colors for now, and if we think of a different safeword later we can replace it.” “Okay Em, I’ll trust your judgment on that one.” After all, I didn’t even know what a safeword was a moment ago, so I might as well leave the choice of wording to the pro. “So what’s next?” “So we’re nearing the end of my list here, but this might be the most important part of our discussion; the extent to which we incorporate all of this into our lives. I’m going to ask you a question, and I want your honest answer. How much of your sense of self is tied into being Little?” My…sense of self? How do I even tackle that one? I always knew I was different, and not in the “Oh I’m so smart and clever and better than everyone” way. If I think back, even to my earliest moments, it was there. Before I found my identity, before I embraced my goth lifestyle, my little self was there…no that’s not quite right. I, the real me, was there, buried beneath the expectations of those around me. And while the pressures of conformity had done their best to bury her, she could never truly die. The real me survived, and now, she has the chance to break free. I breathe in deeply, getting ready to reveal her to my other half. “Emma, I am a Little, not just as a kink, or a thing to do for relaxation, but at my core that’s who I am. There are facets of me that are bigger, that handle the rest of the world, but at my center, it all combines into me; Roxie, the goth, the girl, the little.” Emma moves the laptop to the side, taking both of my hands in her own. Her smooth skin makes contact with mine, and I can feel her warmth, physically and emotionally. “I’m so proud of you for admitting that to me, baby. I want you to know, that no matter who you are, and what part of yourself you show me, I love all of it. The good and the bad, the sweetheart and the anarchist. I love you, no matter what,” We just sit there, hand in hand, feeling how much closer we’ve become as of late. I see her, and for the first time, I feel like somebody sees me. Not the front I put up, not the pieces, but just me. “The reason I asked is because, depending on how you answered, there were many different ways for us to approach this. Some littles only engage in play occasionally, some only do so during the evenings to wind down, and those like you, littles who feel little all the time, can take a couple of different routes as well.” “So…what ‘route’ do you think is right for me?” “That depends on how you feel about my next question. Would you like to be a baby full-time?” Did she just say full-time? Like, being Little all the time? How would that even work? Isn’t that just a plot point in smutty ABDL fiction? Dreams are one thing, but this is reality. “Emma…what do you mean by full-time? You can’t be serious, right?” In fact, I’ve never seen a more serious look on her face. She’s dead serious. “I mean you’ll be a baby full-time. When you’re home, you’ll be diapered, dressed in baby clothes, and live out your life as a little. I’ll be your mommy; dressing you, changing you, and taking care of you the way you deserve.” Shocked doesn’t begin to describe what I’m feeling. “But what about work, and going out, and seeing my friends? I don’t think the world at large is ready to accept a 6-foot goth wearing a diaper and onesie,” Which sucks, because the look is such a vibe. “Besides, I’m also your girlfriend. Wouldn’t that…I dunno…change, if you saw me as only a baby?” “None of that will change. You can still go out, hang out with people, and do your thing. Of course I wouldn’t have you going out in public in such obvious attire. Think back to yesterday. You went out wearing a diaper, right? But it was hidden, concealed from the world. And even though nobody could tell, you were still wearing it, correct? To the rest of the world, you were Roxie, but to me and yourself, you were Little,” Okay, so far she’s making a ton of sense. I went out yesterday and had an amazing time, and nobody knew about my choice of underwear. “When it comes to us, let me ask, did you wearing diapers stop you from orgasming the other day? Let me tell you, out of all the times we’ve made love, I’ve never seen you have such a powerful climax. We can still have a meaningful relationship with this dynamic, it will just be a bit different than the norm. Different doesn’t mean less though, in fact, think of it as an evolution. We can explore more, learn more, and have a relationship stronger than ever,” I see her hesitate, preparing herself to continue. “As for your job, well that’s up to you. You can keep going to work, just another cog in the machine, doing the busy work day after. But I know how you feel about that place. You hate going into the office, and each day, I see you die a little bit inside. You work your ass off, all for a headache, and pay slightly above minimum wage. So…if you want, you don’t have to go back. You know I make enough to cover the both of us, so why not live your life in a way that will make you happy? You don’t have to decide right now, but know that you do have that choice.” …could I do that? I don’t mean literally. It would be so easy to look Tom in the face and tell him to fuck off for eternity. But could I do that to myself? Just leave everything behind? Before I met Emma, all I knew was how to survive. Go to work, feel a piece of my soul chip off, and go home to try and find it again. Make just enough money to now be out on the street. Sure, I hate my job, but it’s how I’ve lived for so long. What would my life be like without it? And what about Beth? How could I just leave her there? I don’t think she’d be able to survive in that Hellhole alone. I couldn’t just leave her. But what about you? Why don’t you take care of yourself for once? Wouldn’t it be nice? Should I make myself miserable just to help my friend, to stick to the only life I’ve ever had, no matter how much it kills me inside? I don’t think I can give her an answer right now. “I’ll…consider that, Em.” And indeed I shall. “So, what else is on the agenda?” “That was the last thing we had to go over. There’s just the matter of finalizing it,” Emma types for a few moments before making a series of clicks, and the printer on the counter behind her comes to life. The noisy machine does its job, the smell of warm paper and toner reaching over to my nostrils. A single sheet of paper pops out into the tray, which Emma takes in hand. She gives it a once over before handing it to me. “Read this over, and with your agreement, we can truly get started with our new life. *** I, Roxie Accardi, with sound mind and open heart, hereby surrender myself to Emma Wilson. This agreement is between the two consenting parties, and may be altered and/or abolished at any given time, by either given party. By signing this document, I hereby acknowledge to abide by the terms and conditions herein. I understand that I cannot legally revoke my personal freedoms and legal rights, and that I may withdraw my consent, in part or in whole, at any moment. I agree, that until such a declaration is made, I wish to be bound to this agreement, and wish to be treated as such. The terms “Little/Baby” and “Mommy/Caregiver” shall be used throughout this agreement, referring to “Roxie Accardi” and “Emma Wilson” respectively. The prefix “I” shall be used in reference to "Roxie Accardi". 1. I consent to wearing diapers at all times. I hereby revoke my right to wear underwear and allow my caretaker to ensure I am diapered at all times, in private and in public. For this purpose, they may take any actions deemed necessary. This includes, but is not limited to, the following: a. The removal of all “Grown-Up Underwear” from my wardrobe b. Performing a “Diaper Check”, to ensure that I am diapered, as well as to be aware of the current state of said diaper (“Wet”, “Messy”, “Leaking”, etc) c. Prevention of Diaper Removal, which may include articles of clothing meant to restrict access to my person (plastic pants, locking mittens, locking onesies, etc) d. Exceptions to this rule may be allowed at the caregiver’s discretion. e. Violation of the above may result in punishment (refer to section 5) 2. I consent to the restriction of my bodily functions. This includes the following: a. The restriction of my right to use the bathroom. The “Potty” is hereby restricted. Bodily functions will be performed in my diapers. Exceptions may be made at the caregiver’s discretion b. The restriction of my bodily movement. This may be done by a variety of methods: “Tummy Time”, Bondage (rope, cuffs, bondage restraints, etc), locking mittens, locking booties, etc. c. Violation of the above may result in punishment (refer to section 5). 3. I consent to acting in my role as a “Little.” This may involve a variety of actions, which includes, but is not limited to, the following: a. Using a pacifier b. Consuming Food and Beverage from infantile dishware and utensils (baby bottles, sippy cups, plastic plates, sporks, etc) c. Restriction of language. I will do my best to use “Baby Talk” when engaged in play. The use of profanity, while engaged in play, is expressly forbidden. d. Consuming Media traditionally produced for those under the age of 18 (Baby Shows, Cartoons, Learning Books, Coloring Books, Nursery Rhymes, Family-Oriented Video Games, etc). The consumption of media deemed “Inappropriate” is hereby restricted (“Violent” Video Games, Movies Rated “R”, TV Programs Rated “M”, content with a parental advisory, etc). Exceptions may be made at the caregiver’s discretion. e. Implementation of “Bedtime.” I agree to follow my caregiver’s commands, in regards to the time of day in which I will be “in bed”. Once “in bed”, I will not attempt to circumvent the command, including, but not limited to, the following methods: Using Electronics past bedtime (Phone, Laptop, Gaming Systems, etc.), getting out of bed, making a large amount of noise past “Bedtime”, etc f. Implementation of “Feeding Time”. I agree to consume whatever sustenance presented to me during “Feeding Time” g. I consent to having medication administered to me by my caregiver (estrogen, spironolactone, digestive aid, pain & fever relief, etc). I will allow the medication to be administered via the method of my caregiver’s choosing. h. I consent to the restriction of my sexual organs and sexual stimulation. I agree to not receive sexual gratification/stimulation by my own hand. In order to accomplish this, many methods may be used. This may include, but is not limited to, the following methods: Chastity, Locking Mittens, Plastic Pants, etc. i. Violation of the terms above may result in punishment (refer to section 5) 4. I consent to the deprivation of my right to privacy, in relation to my caregiver. This may include, but is not limited to, the following a. Supervision of my person at all times, when applicable b. The use of “Baby Monitors”, or similar devices, when the circumstances arise c. Checking the “state” of my diaper, at any time (section 1.b) d. Access to my body, in part or in whole, at any time e. The use of tracking software to determine my geographical location, at any time f. Violation of the terms above may result in punishment (refer to section 5) 5. I consent to being “punished” for any violations above, as well as for reasons not listed above. a. Punishments may involve various methods, in single-use or conjunction. These methods include, but are not limited to, the following: i. The use of “Spanking”. This act involves the striking of a body part (in most cases the buttocks) with a bare hand or the use of a tool. These “Tools” may include the following: Paddles, Hair Brushes, Riding Crops, Leather Belts, etc ii. The use of Enemas. This act involved the taking, retention, and expulsion of a liquid, through the anus and into the digestive tract (anal cavity, colon). The “Enema” may consist of various liquids, in single-use or conjunction (water, soap, coffee, etc). The “Enema” must be retained for a predetermined amount of time, determined by the caregiver. Failure to retain the enema may result in additional punishment/s iii. The use of “Time Out”. “Time Out” may involve a variety of positions (Corner Time, Chair Time Out, Kneeling, “Bedtime” Time Out, etc) and will be performed for a predetermined amount of time, or until the caregiver says otherwise. The “Little” is prohibited from removing themselves from the determined position before the completion of the allotted time, or until they receive “the okay” from the caregiver. Failure to complete the terms of “Time Out” may result in additional punishment/s iv. The use of “Chastity Punishment”. This involves the use of a “Chastity Cage” to restrict Sexual Gratification. The “Chastity Cage” will be applied to my person and locked into place. Only the caregiver may remove the device once locked in place. Failure to abide by these terms may result in additional punishment/s 6. I consent to abide by the following Miscellaneous terms. a. In private, I will refer to my caregiver as “Mommy” or “Mama”, and my caregiver will refer to me as “Baby”, “Sweetheart”, “Little One”, “Little Girl”, and “Darling.” Additional “nicknames” may be used upon the caregiver’s approval. b. In public, I will refer to my caregiver as “Ma’am” or “Emma” (use of Emma is dependant on caregiver approval), and my caregiver will refer to me as “Babe”, “Sweetie” or “Roxie”. c. I will always be honest with “Mommy”. I agree to answer honestly to any and all questions asked of me. d. I will abide by the commands of “Mommy”. e. I will use the “safeword” at any and all time/s when I feel the need to. I will not continue with a “scene” that I do not consent to. I will not be afraid to use my “safeword” when I feel the need to do so. I will not attempt to “tough it out” if I am uncomfortable with the scene being performed. (section 7) f. Failure to abide by (section 6, a-b) may result in punishment. Failure to abide by (section 6, c) will result in the immediate termination of this “contract”, and the cessation of any and all “play”. No “play” will be performed afterward under any circumstances, until the creation of a new contract 7. I will abide by the use of the “safeword”, if and when it’s used by either party a. The ‘safeword” in use will be the “Green, Yellow, Red” system, if and until the establishment of a new/additional safeword. The uses for the “safeword” is as follows: i. Green: “Green” will be used as a signal to continue with play/continue with a specific action during play. I will use Green to signal my continued consent to the actions taking place. ii. Yellow: “Yellow” will be used as a “warning” or “caution” signal. Upon the use of “Yellow”, both parties will communicate with each other, and decide on a course of action (slowing down, stoping a specific action, etc) iii. Red:: “Red” will be used when one of the parties involved wishes to immediately stop with a scene. Upon the use of “Red”, any type of “play” is to immediately cease. “Play” may not resume until both parties have discussed why the use of “Red” occurred. Play may either end for the moment or resume after a brief “cooldown” period. Under no circumstances should play resume immediately after the use of “Red”. Limits: 1. None of the agreements above may be interpreted in any way that would allow either party to cause the following: a. Activities that are/may be considered Illegal or Indecent. This applies to all types of “play”, in public and private. b. Activities that would reveal the nature of the relationship (kinks, fetishes, terms of contract) to any member of the public, as well as any individual that has/may have a personal or professional relationship with the parties, unless both parties have given expressive consent. c. Activities that would result in severe. serious and/or long-term injury or harm. d. Violation of the above terms may result in the termination of this “contract.” Upon termination, no “play” may be performed under any circumstances, until the establishment of a new “contract.” Annex: Caregiver’s Declaration. The use of “I”, from this point in the contract until specified otherwise, shall refer to Emma Wilson. Upon signing this contract, I agree to the following: 1. I declare that I fully understand the terms and conditions of this “contract”, as well as the responsibilities that come with the role of “Caregiver”. 2. I declare that I will always act in the best interest of my “Little” 3. I declare that I will, to the best of my availability, do everything in my power to ensure that my “Little” is cared for, as listed in the “contract”, as well as any other needs that are not covered by the “contract”. 4. I vow to always heed the use of the agreed upon “safeword” (section 7), and to use said safeword myself if the need arises. 5. I vow to abide by all limits and restrictions, both listed in this contract, as well as discussed afterward with my “Little”. 6. I vow to provide the adequate “aftercare” that is/will be required after a scene. Upon signing this document, both parties agree to the terms and conditions listed above, aware that consent can be withdrawn at any point. Until consent is expressly withdrawn, both parties agree to follow this “contract” as described, to the best of their ability. This “contract” shall remain in perpetuity until one or both parties expressly withdraw their consent. *** I read over the document carefully, taking my time to make sure I understood everything listed. I hear the click of a pen, and Emma places the writing instrument in front of me. “Roxie, if you sign here, I’ll do everything I can to make sure your dreams are a reality. If you decide later on that we should change some of the things listed, we can do that with no problem. And if you decide that you want to do this full-time, I will support you 100 percent. But for now, these are the rules for us to follow, and all you have to do is sign. The choice is up to you.” The life I always wanted is but a pen stroke away. My heart feels like it’s about to escape from my chest, like a chest-burster from Alien trying to tear its way out from the inside. Is this really okay? Am I allowed to have this joy in my life? For once, the choice is truly in my hands…and I choose this! With a shaky hand, I put the tip of the pen on the dotted line, signing myself away to Mommy’s care. I put the pen back down on the table, and watch as Emma snatches it up, quickly scribbling her signature on the other line. “Well then, this is the start of our brand new life baby.” I watch her get up from her chair, taking my chin in hand. She brings her lips to mine, sealing our deal with a kiss. I gaze into her eyes, my own blurring with the happiest tears to ever grace my body. “Thank you, Mommy, for all of it. I can’t wait t…” I’m cut off by her placing my pacifier in my lips. I wonder where she was keeping that, waiting for this moment. “No more talk for now Little One. Take my hand. I have a surprise for you!” She takes me by the hand and guides me down the hallway, stopping in front of the door to the guest room. Where this all began. I wait with bated breath as I watch her push the door open. Inside, I can see what amounts to the quintessential fantasy for any Little; a nursery. She guides me inside, closing the door behind us, and I take in the sight before me. I take a look at the massive white crib, marveling at the quality of the build. On the wall to the side, I see the old shelves have been given new life, painted to match the crib. The shelves are absolutely stocked with diapers and changing supplies. I turn around, and that disgusting old desk has been turned into a changing table, complete with a changing pad on top. I turn to Em…I mean Mommy, and begin to speak behind my paci. “What is all this? How did you…” She places a finger on the guard of the paci, silencing me at once. “Now baby, didn’t I say no talking. I got this all set-up yesterday while you were out. The changing table was pretty easy, and as for the crib…let’s just say I have an…old friend who makes custom furniture. So, what do you think? Do you like it?” I was wrong. THESE are the happiest tears I’ve ever felt. I wrap my arms around her neck, overjoyed at the surprise. “I’m glad you like it, Sweetheart, because this is all yours,” I can’t believe that this is all for me! Mommy carefully removes my arms from her body. “Now, we have to take care of something don’t we?” We do? I watch as she heads to the corner, pulling the wooden chair to the center of the room, and sitting down. “We need to get your first punishment underway! Now lie over my lap sweetie; it’s time for a spanking.”

Hi! I’m new to the community! Nice to meet u! I want a mommy so this bby girl can have her diaper changed and feel like the most special girl in the world 🥰🥰 I don’t want a daddy! I already have enough issues with them.

Alright, chapter 3 is ready to go. In the future, I want to upload these chapters at least 2 or 3 at a time, but I thought that the ideas I had for 4 and 5 work very well together, and I didn't want to make you all wait too long for more content. So for now, consider this one an early release 😄. With no further ado, I hope you enjoy chapter 3. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 3 - And So, Our Night Continues (CW: Diaper Wetting, Diaper Messing, Sex Scenes) June 2nd, 2023. 8:29pm So…tonight’s been interesting, to say the least. I always thought if Emma found out about my other self, it would be game over for me. She’d break up with me…or worse, yet here I am, sitting on the couch, little self on full display. Not only does she not hate it, but she likes it? How did I never figure out she was a Dominant? Did I miss the signs? I mean sure, did she usually take initiative in bed? Sure, but most relationships have a partner take charge. Would she play with my hair when we cuddle? Yeah, but that’s normal, right? Would she hum for me at night when my anxiety would keep me awake? That’s just being a great partner! Only looking back do all of the pieces seem to fall into place. I guess when you dream about something for so long, the tell-tale signs of my girlfriend's nature are easy to miss. My train of thought is interrupted as Emma joins me on the couch. “Okay, Pizza’s on its way. It’ll probably be here in like half an hour.” An hour can’t come soon enough; after this roller coaster ride of a day, Pizza is exactly what I require. I can almost taste the cheesy, savory treat right now. From the corner of my eye, I catch Emma looking at me, before quickly turning away, knowing she was seen. The air still contains a trace of awkward energy. As much as talking things over helped things, I don’t think either of us knew quite what to say. Ultimately, the silence is broken. “So what are we watching tonight?” I begin to grin, realizing I might just be able to get Emma to watch something I’ve been begging her to see for a while. “We’re watching She-Ra!” I confidently proclaim. Emma gives me an unamused stare. “You’re never going to stop until I watch that cartoon, are you?” “Nope! Sorry, but your fate was sealed the moment you gave me the choice.” “Ugh, fine. You win, I’ll watch the show.” Emma says, resigning herself to her loss. “Don’t worry, you’ll love it! There’s adventure, friendship, and most of all…” I pause for dramatic effect. “There’s tons of gays.” She chuckles. “That’s all I needed to hear. Seriously, you could’ve convinced me sooner by revealing that bit of info.” I beam with joy, having finally won the chance to show her one of my favorite shows. I grab the remote, sit back, and hit play on episode 1, feeling a sense of deja vu. As the episode goes along, I can see Emma slowly getting into the plot. I always thought it was weird she didn’t watch cartoons. Animation is a completely respectable art form as far as I’m concerned, but I guess the stigma of “animation is for kids” is still prevalent in today's world. The episode starts playing, and soon enough, the end credits start to roll. “Wow. I can’t believe how good of an intro episode that was. Do all cartoons have that good of a hook?” “It’s like I keep telling you babe; you shouldn’t sleep on cartoons.” Autoplay does its job, and we resume our watching. Emma watches on as intently as I did my first go around, and I feel a sense of satisfaction as I watch the creation of a new fan. Midway through the episode, I begin to bounce my leg a bit. The coffee from earlier has gotten to its final destination, my bladder sending me the signal letting me know that I have to pee. (Damn, I don’t want to get up. I want to see her reaction to the next scene!) The pace of my tapping begins to increase, and Emma shoots me a curious look. “You alright there? Your foot is about to drill a hole in the carpet.” she jests. “Ye..yeah I’m fine, I just…have to go to the bathroom,” I admit, a shade of red forming on my cheeks. She looks at me for a moment before letting out a small chuckle. “Roxie, you do realize you’re wearing a diaper right? It’s alright if you use it, I don’t mind.” She turns back to the screen, either trying to give me some semblance of privacy or just getting engrossed in the action on screen. My heart begins to beat inside my chest. Was I really about to do this? Using my diaper, for the longest time, had been an act of total privacy. In theory, it was no different from using the toilet, except for the sensation of warmth and moisture that followed. But now it wasn’t so private. Should I just get up and go to the bathroom? If I did that, I’d have to take my diaper off, and those tapes never quite sit the same after being reapplied. Plus, I was already wet, so would it make a difference if I went a little more? My thoughts were interrupted by another signal from my filled bladder; I had to make a choice. Despite the nerves, I know what I’m going to do. I lean back, slightly lifting my hips into the new position, wanting to give the plastic padding enough room to fully absorb what’s to come, and with a sign, I let the dam break. It comes out slower than usual at first, perhaps my apprehension preventing the stream from becoming immediate. I can feel the soft interior gaining a fresh sense of warmth, slowly expanding as my “accident” is greedily gulped up by the SAP. What was once a trickle has become a steady flow, and after a moment comes to a stop. I bring my hand down to my waist, feeling the heat emanating through the front of my onesie. Wrapped up in my euphoria, I almost miss Emma reaching over to grab the remote, pausing the episode. She moves closer to me, a look of carnal fascination on her. “You totally just wet yourself, didn’t you? I gotta say, I was hoping that would be the case.” A flush appears across her cheek. She looks like she wants to ask me something, but isn’t sure how to phrase it. I catch her looking at my crotch, and I begin to understand what she wants. “Do you…wanna feel it?” I ask, nerves returning tenfold. “Is that alright?” I give Emma a nod, and she tentatively reaches over, placing her hand on the snaps of my bodysuit. With a series of pops, the lower section comes undone, revealing my soaked diaper. She begins to rub her fingers across the front, before bringing her palm down as well, gently cupping the plastic shell. “It’s so…warm! It kind of feels like a stress ball.” She begins playing with the soaked lining, feeling it press into her fingers. As an unintended side effect, I can feel my body begin to react, blood flowing to my privates. I let out a soft moan at the sensation. “Does that feel good baby?” she asks, working her fingers around the protrusion formed. Our faces are slowly closing the gap between us. I see a hunger in her eyes, a need to combine our lips into one. Just as I begin to open my mouth, the doorbell rings. “Shit the pizza!” The thing I was once looking forward to has become my greatest enemy. (Why do you have to cock block me pizza man!). Emma hurriedly makes her way to the door before stepping outside to collect the pizza. She returns quickly enough, placing the box on the coffee table before returning to her previous spot on the seat. I can tell she’s avoiding my gaze now. The mood was gone. With nothing left to do, I open the box and take a look at the delicious feast before us. A beautiful pie, with our unique toppings on the halves of the slices. I watch as Emma grabs her usual slice of pepperoni, a delightful classic. Following suit, I grab my own slice, covered in pineapple chunks and beef. I take a large bite, feeling the heavenly combination wash over my taste buds, the cheese stringing between the bite in my mouth and the remains of the slice. “I still can’t believe you put pineapple on pizza. So untraditional.” She fakes a scoff, a grin on her face, before returning to her pepperoni goodness. “Sometimes, traditions were meant to be broken! Try it before you deny it!” “I definitely won't be trying it, but you go ahead and enjoy your monstrosity.” I hit play, resuming our Netflix and Chill session. The pizza doesn’t last long, and by the end of episode 3, we’re left with an empty box. Using a napkin to wipe the bit of sauce from my face, I decide to get into a more comfortable position. I lay down on my side, placing my head squarely in Emma’s lap. She begins to stroke my hair before reaching over for the remote and hitting the skip intro button. “How dare you…” I begin to feign indignation at the skip before being shushed by the tip of my pacifier being placed in my mouth. “Enough talking now love, just enjoy the show!” I begin to relax even further, slipping into a state of total bliss. We continued to watch the show for another hour. We watch as twists unfold, friends become enemies, and new bonds are formed. Midway through, I felt Emma’s hand on my rear, soothingly patting my behind. I was really, truly the happiest I had been for a long time. Time passes by, and a different feeling begins to arouse within me. Having eaten so many slices, in addition to the coffee from earlier, I could feel a new desperation within me. I begin to get up before Emma gently pushes me back into place. “What are you doing, the group is about to make its way to Mystacor.” I begin to open my mouth, pausing for a moment. “I…have to go to the bathroom…” She looks at me confused. “Didn’t you just go a little while ago? Plus, I told you I don’t mind if you have to go, just let the diaper take care of your little accident.” “You don’t understand, it’s not…not that kind of accident.” “What do you mean, I don’t…oh.” She recognizes what I'm trying to say. I can see her thinking for a moment. “Well, I meant what I said. I don’t mind if you just go ahead and use your diaper, if you’re comfortable with it of course. Plus…I think it would be kinda hot to watch it happen.” I turn my head to look into her eyes, trying to find any sense of apprehension in them, even just a hint of disgust, but see nothing but acceptance. I think it over for a moment. I mean, wetting was one thing. I mean, it’s relatively silent, and the odor is only noticeable to someone trying to find it, but messing? No matter how much I enjoyed the act, was it right for me to subject her to that? Then again, she said she wanted to see it, and that she’d find it hot, so that doesn’t seem to be an issue here. I’ve come to my decision. “Okay, but I can’t exactly…do it in this position. I’ll have to get up first.” That same grin from earlier returns. “I think I can help you out with that. Come here, baby.” She grabs my hand and guides me to my feet, helping my shaking legs get their support. I expect her to let go, but instead, she pulls my hand closer, before sitting back on the couch and patting her lap, signaling for me to get on. I carefully work my way down, my legs dangling off the sides of her thighs, my head going over her shoulder. (Oh my god I can’t believe this is happening. It’s just like a scene from my fantasies) “I’m right here for you little one.” she rubs my back, helping to calm me. “Just push, and let it all out.” I follow her command and begin to push, feeling the pressure in my back door building. I can feel my hole start to expand, trying to work the mess out of my body. I begin to grunt, and with a final push, I feel the hard mass exiting me. It starts to push against the seat of my diaper, slowly expanding outwards. Once the room for expansion has run out, I can feel it start to spread outwards, finding its way to any space it can fit. With a final push, the mess stops, and I let out a moan of relief and pleasure behind my pacifier. “Oh my god, you really did it! Wow, the seat expanded so much! How do you feel?” “I feel good! More than good! That felt amazing.” I say before reaching my hand back to inspect my act. I lightly push on the fresh mount, and a sound of pleasure comes out of my mouth as I feel the mess come in contact with my skin. I hear Emma make a similar sound while watching my diaper check. “If you want…I know how to make you feel really good.” I quickly non, letting my arousal guide my actions. “Stand up real quick.” I do as I’m told, standing before her. I watch as she spreads her legs, before pulling me back to her, placing my body directly over her leg. With a pull, she quickly lowers my body down. I moan, loudly this time, as I feel the mess spread throughout my diaper. Just as I think it can’t get any better, Emma starts to bounce her knee, sending waves of pleasure through my body. “You like that baby? Such a good girl, filling your diapers up like the infant you are.” She cooed. She brings her lips up to my ear and gives me a seductive whisper. “Now I want you to start moving. Can you do that sweetie?” I don’t even bother with a proper response, just letting a light-pitched cry escape my throat before moving my hips back and forth. I can feel my erection at full mast behind my padding. I feel a sense of pleasure that I was always sure would be barred from me. It’s true what they say, the forbidden fruit tastes the sweetest. I continue rocking back and forth, slowly ramping up my speed, letting the friction build up inside of me. “That’s it, baby, just like that. Keep humping away. That’s a good girl.” I needed no further encouragement, as I ground myself into her leg, getting lost in the pleasure. After a few moments, I can feel my body begin to reach its climax. “Oh god oh god, I’m gonna cum!” “That’s it, baby, make cummies for me,” she demands, feeling me tense up around her leg. “I’m cumming Mommy!” I announce, and with a final thrust, I feel the electricity course through me. With a series of thrusts, I spurt my juices into the poor diaper, completely used at this point. I collapse forward, breathing heavily as I lean into Emma’s chest. I feel a bead of sweat drip down my neck as I begin to recover from the best orgasm I’ve ever had. After a few moments, I regain my composure and look up at her with a smile on my face. I expect her to praise me at this point, but all I see is a look of shock on her face. (Oh fuck, I broke her) I think to myself (Maybe I went too far.) “Sorry, was…was it too much? I’ll ge…” “You just called me Mommy.” I look at her and begin to doubt my mid-orgasm choice of words. “Is…is that okay?” Every passing millisecond fills me with dread. How much did I just ruin this beautiful experience? She moves like lightning, bringing her mouth to mine. I don’t think I’ve ever felt a kiss with as much passion from her, or anyone for that matter. Her tongue makes its way to the back of my throat, wrestling with my own for control. I begin to feel lightheaded, not sure how much longer I can go without breathing, but I’m determined to not be the one who folds. Eventually, I feel her slip out of my mouth, both of us panting for air. “Of course it's okay. It’s more than okay! Oh, how I’ve longed to hear those words!” She returns for another kiss, not as intensely as before, but filled with love. Here, in her arms and embrace, I feel like the luckiest little girl to ever exist. It’s now my turn to break from her. I give her the biggest smile my heart can muster, trying to convey just how much this meant to me. Just as I’m staring into her soul, I hear the beep of the clock next to me and notice the time. How in the hell is it already midnight? As much as I want to keep making out with her, I know we have to get some sleep. I stand up, legs weak but steady. “I’m gonna go take a shower and get out of this diaper.” I lean back down for a final peck, which she gratefully returns. “Alright, I’ll throw the pizza box out and get one in after you. Don’t use up all the hot water crinklebutt,” she says, providing a quick smack to my messy diaper. “No promises, I’m gonna have to make sure I’m all cleaned up down there.” I make my way over to the bathroom, giving Emma one last thankful look before closing the door. I can feel the cool tile on my feet as I make my way over to the mirror and look over my current state. My hair's messy, and my onesie is all ruffled up. I turn around and tilt my head back, looking at my backside in the mirror. The Rebels held up remarkably well to the strenuous activity, but the staining across the design clearly shows that the poor garment has hit its limit. The pattern, once a crisp white, contrasting well with the black skulls dotted throughout, now shows as a pale brown. “Damn, I really destroyed this thing. Now it’s time for the bad part.” I always dread the lengthy process of cleaning up after a mess, especially one as spread around as this one. I carefully work the tapes off one by one, the adhesive strips making pleasing sounds as they rip free. Holding onto the front and back, I slowly lower the soiled wear to the ground. Turning my attention to my rear, I grab a couple of wet wipes from the counter and do my best to remove the majority of the ickiness off me. Once I’m satisfied with the job, I toss the wipes inside the diaper, roll it up, and stick it right in the trash, making a mental note to take it out tonight before it begins to stink up the place. I turn the faucet on warm and stick my hand in the shower, waiting until the temperature is just right before stepping inside. I feel the warm water wash over me, clearing the sweat off my body. Taking the shower head in hand, I turn the head to increase the pressure and begin cleaning off the rest of my private areas, taking my time to make sure my skin is clear of any additional waste. Once finished, I lather up my hair, and begin thinking over the events from the day; from the fear of getting caught, to the acceptance, watching cartoons with Emma…or Mommy now I guess, to the bliss of our most recent activity. It all seems so hard to believe. I never thought things could work out the way they do in the stories, but I guess life can imitate fiction. Still, I feel like something is amiss. Is there something escaping my mind? What did I forget? “Oh shit, I forgot to text Beth.”

If your medically incontinent and can’t help it, then it’s totally acceptable and very understandable. Those who want to do it for a kink, that’s a hard NO for me. Being incontinent myself and being an adult baby, I know what’s acceptable and what’s not. Many times I’ve gone out to places and I had to poop so badly that I let go in my diapers and had to step aside to the family bathroom to clean up and do a diaper change. Being incontinent, I don’t like staying in a poopy diaper for a long time because that’s where skin rashes gets started.

Free of Emmy's clutches Daniel finds a bed and breakfast looking for sanctuary. He hopes it is the path to freedom but the strange events seem to continue. --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on one of my subscription sites. There has been a lot of upheaval recently with Patreon purging a lot of ABDL content so I have tried to diversify a little so that I can continue to bring everyone stories. For just a $5 pledge on any of these you can see updates a week early and for $10 you can see all of my 50+ EXCLUSIVE stories only available to subscribers. The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my subscribers and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my subscription sites ❤️ https://subscribestar.adult/elfy https://reamstories.com/elfy --- Daniel’s heart hammered as he knocked on the door and then stepped back. His knees felt weak and he kept nervously looking over his shoulder almost as if he expected to see Emmy stalking towards him through the dark. The light in the hallway of the house switched on, the illumination escaping under the bottom of the door and through the windows above. The door opened and Daniel was temporarily blinded by the sudden light. It wasn’t too bright but next to the darkness he had been walking through it was like looking at the sun. Gradually his eyes adjusted. He saw a large woman in the doorway. “I’ll have to call you back.” The woman said. Daniel was a little confused until he saw the woman pull a phone away from her ear. She was looking down at Daniel with a frown of confusion. She may have had the same proportions as Emmy but she otherwise looked very different. Her darker skin seemed to indicate she had Latin American heritage, she was a little plumper than Emmy was and her chest was a little smaller though not by much. Her black hair was cut relatively short and it framed a round face. She put her hands on her hips and tilted her head as she regarded Daniel like an unrecognised animal. “Um, hello.” Daniel ventured in embarrassment. “Well aren’t you a sight.” The woman said, “Can I help you, dear?” “May I… May I come in?” Daniel said quietly. With his adrenaline lowering and his lack of movement he started feeling the cold of the night. “I suppose so.” The woman said warily. She stepped back and held the door open, “Are you looking for a room?” As Daniel gratefully stepped over the threshold and felt the carpet under his feet he let out a deep shuddering breath. He could hear himself crinkle and as he stepped into the light he was very aware that the woman, this complete stranger, was watching him like a hawk. “So, do you want to tell me what’s going on?” The woman asked, “I don’t think it’s Halloween, is this some kind of prank?” “Could we sit down?” Daniel asked, “It’s kind of a long story.” “Alright, come with me.” The woman said sceptically. Daniel was taken through to a small tea room. This was a rather traditional B&B and the tea room in question had just three small tables with two chairs at each, it looked a lot like a converted living room because it probably was. Thankfully it was late enough that no one else, if there was any other guests in the building, were in the room. The woman locked the door behind them. “Cup of coffee?” The woman asked. “Tea please, if you have it.” Daniel replied. “Of course.” The woman smiled thinly. Daniel was left alone for a couple of minutes and it gave him a chance to unwind from everything that had happened. He wondered if Emmy knew he was missing yet, he smiled as he pictured the ultra-controlling woman walking in to the nursery room and finding him gone. It felt like victory. “I suppose I should introduce myself. I’m Martina.” Martina was walking back in with a tray. “Daniel.” Daniel replied. “Well, It’s nice to meet you but I have to say I’m very curious about how you ended up on my doorstep like this.” Martina was smiling as she took her coffee but Daniel could sense some unease. He could hardly blame her when he was dressed so strangely. Daniel started to relay the whole story from the very beginning. He tried to be as honest as possible though he left out some details, he didn’t tell Martina how many times he had been made to orgasm nor the breastfeeding. But he did explain about how he had been essentially kidnapped, he told Martina about Emmy treating him like a little kid and why he was dressed this way. “My, my, my…” Martina shook her head as Daniel finally caught up to the present day and sipped his drink. “I have to call for help.” Daniel continued, “She’s crazy and needs locking up! Not to mention I need to go home and…” “I understand.” Martina was nodding her head, “But it’s very late and I think all this can surely wait till the morning.” “The morning?” Daniel was confused. Had Martina misheard how he had been treated? “It’s a small town, sweetie.” Martina said with a sympathetic smile, “Nothing in a small town moves quickly… except gossip, of course.” Martina laughed and Daniel forced a small smile on to his face. He had hoped for more immediate help but he supposed he couldn’t really insist on it after turning up at such a late hour. He would be safe here to wait through the night and the next day he would be on his way home. It seemed like a fair deal. “Am I to assume you haven’t any money to rent a room?” Martina asked. “Oh, erm, no…” Daniel hadn’t thought about that. He was at a bed and breakfast, guests were expected to pay for their rooms! “Don’t worry about it.” Martina said with a smile, “You’ve had a rough time. Tonight is free.” “Thank you very much!” Daniel smiled widely. “It’s late. How about we head up and we can talk about this more tomorrow.” Martina yawned as she spoke. “Of course.” Daniel said as he pushed his chair back, “I’m sorry for imposing.” Daniel stood up and again was reminded how much bigger than him Martina was. Just like Emmy, Martina towered over him as she started striding towards the door. Daniel was forced almost into a jog to keep up. As he crinkled along behind her he was yet again thankful that there were no other people up late. Daniel climbed up the stairs taking care to be as quiet as possible to not disturb anyone. He saw Martina turn and look at him, she had a grin on her face. Daniel assumed it was because of the crinkling which seemed to echo off the narrow walls, he couldn’t wait to take it off. “I’m afraid we only have one room spare.” Martina said quietly as they walked down the landing to a room at the end. “I’m sure whatever you have won’t be a problem.” Daniel said as followed the larger woman’s footsteps, “I have to thank you again for…” The door was opened and Daniel’s mouth ceased forming words. He couldn’t believe fate would be so unkind as to do this to him. Rather than a guestroom he was looking into a full on nursery, the kind of room that Emmy would’ve wished she had. There was nothing makeshift about this baby bedroom, it was perfectly set up. “I… I…” Daniel didn’t know what to say. He had frozen up completely. “Oh, I should’ve warned you.” Martina bit her bottom lip, “This is the only free room I’m afraid. It’s for the little one I have on the way.” “You’re pregnant?” Daniel said stupidly. “I’m expecting.” Martina smiled. Daniel stepped over the threshold into what looked like a baby boy’s nursery. Everything was a baby blue or white. Behind him the door was closed and Martina was looking on somewhat nervously. After everything that had happened the last thing he wanted was to spend more time in a nursery but he was short on alternatives. The other rooms were taken, he couldn’t take the couch because people would see him like this. “I guess… If there’s nothing else…” Daniel muttered. He felt even more embarrassed than he had turning up dressed this way. “Wonderful.” Martina walked over and lowered the side of the crib. Daniel walked forwards and suffered a horrible feeling of déjà vu as he climbed up on to the mattress. He sat back on his padded rear end and looked out at the room feeling disheartened, he had thought he had left all this behind him. “Can you leave the-” Daniel started. The side of the crib came rattling up and locked in place. Martina gave him a quick smile before she turned and left the room. Daniel was left alone in the dark silence, he had been about to ask that the side of the crib was left down but he guessed it didn’t make too much difference to him either way. As he laid back against the pillows he realised he had been left in his diaper and baby clothes as well. Bearing in mind the side of the crib had been locked into place the diaper may have been a good idea. He closed his eyes in the homes of rushing into unconsciousness. The last thing he felt as he drifted off was his bladder relaxing and a fresh stream of urine trickling out of him and into the already damp padding. --- When Daniel woke up the next morning it was significantly later than he had been waking up in the last few days. For a second he was very confused, his mind melding the nursery room at Emmy’s house with the nursery at the bed and breakfast he was now in. He remembered his late night escape and everything gradually came back to him. He could hardly believe he had made it away from his crazy cousin. Somehow the pacifier that had remained clipped to his onesie had found it’s way back into his mouth. He thought about removing it but it didn’t seem to be doing any harm and the sucking motion it promoted was somewhat calming despite how babyish it felt. Daniel sat up and wasn’t entirely sure why he had woken up. He still felt very tired and there wasn’t any sound from elsewhere in the building. He looked around through the bars of the crib at the nursery when he suddenly felt a strong cramping pain. “Uh oh.” Daniel muttered to himself around the mouth-filling teat. Daniel looked at the top of the bars to try and find a release catch but he couldn’t see anything. Even if he could the bars were so tall he wasn’t sure he would reach them. He was as trapped in this crib as he was back at Emmy’s. This was going to pose a really big problem really quickly. “Martina?” Daniel half-called out towards the closed door. Daniel didn’t know if he should be calling out or not. Martina had told him all the rooms in her B&B were full and he didn’t want to go alerting random people that there was a grown man in the nursery but he needed to get out of the crib. Daniel listened out for any signs of life but it was practically silent, he thought he could hear the faint sounds of a television nearby but he could’ve been imagining it. “Martina?” Daniel called out again. He was throwing caution to the wind as he raised his volume. Daniel waited and waited but there was still no sign of his host coming in to check on him. He hadn’t heard anyone in fact and to make matters worse his cramping was now nearly constant. He was biting the pacifier so hard he thought his teeth were going to go right through. His hands went down to his belly as he realised he wasn’t going to be able to hold on much longer. “Martina!?” Daniel genuinely shouted now. His voice echoed around the nursery a little. He couldn’t keep the desperation from his voice. Daniel’s plaintive pleas were met with silence and things were quickly becoming unbearable. Daniel held the bars of the crib so tightly he thought he might snap them but alas they refused to budge. He let out a whine as his cheeks flushed with heat. He was forced back slightly as he squat down on the mattress. His hands slipped down the crib’s bars as he felt the end coming. With an angry punch at one of the bars Daniel’s exhausted sphincter gave way. The hot mush pushed out of his body as if it were late for something. It pushed back against the rear of the wet diaper and when it couldn’t find any give it started smearing. Daniel could feel the stinky poop spreading up towards the small of his back and down between his legs. He felt it clogging the gap between his two cheeks and he even felt bits falling down into the snug seat of the diaper. Daniel had been thoroughly defeated and he now pushed down in defeat. He held his breath and grunted slightly as he pushed down and felt even more poop push out of him. The back of his diaper pushed out as much as possible but that wasn’t very far and it wasn’t long until it felt like his whole backside was covered in sticky muck. As Daniel let out his quivering breath his bladder relaxed as well and he flooded the diaper with yet more urine. By the time he had finished going to the toilet on himself he had seemingly pushed the padding to the absolute limit. A trembling hand reached around to his backside found that the diaper was as full as he thought it was. Daniel wasn’t going to call for Martina again even though the humiliation of being found like this was unavoidable. He didn’t dare move a muscle for fear of making himself even messier. He thought it would be just his luck that the door opened right after he had finished disgracing himself, and yet that didn’t happen. Half an hour later he was still crouched in the crib. When the door finally opened Daniel greeted it with relief even if it would also mean his embarrassment. He had begun to worry that Martina had forgotten about him. As the tall woman came in Daniel lowered his head and looked at the ground guiltily, it seemed incredible that he had managed to leave Emmy’s place but was still being humiliated like this, even if it wasn’t on purpose. He could hear her sniffing the air as she walked across the room towards the crib. “Oh my lord…” Martina put a hand to her chest and covered her mouth with the other, “I totally forgot you would be stuck in there!” Daniel looked up bashfully with his face blushing red. He realised he still had the pacifier between his lips and he quickly spat it out causing it to fall and bounce on his chest. He saw Martina looking at him and shaking her head. “You should’ve called.” Martina said. “I tried.” Daniel mumbled. “I didn’t hear anything.” Martina said as she walked over and hit the release which brought the bars down, “Oh, darling, I’m so sorry.” “It’s alright.” Daniel grimaced as he slowly slipped forwards. He had to turn his back to Martina as she dropped out of the crib and knew he was showing her his bulging disposable. “You certainly packed that thing.” Martina said as Daniel dropped on to his unsteady feet. Daniel didn’t know if Martina meant to make him embarrassed but she was certainly doing a good job of it. He turned around and wasn’t quite sure how exactly to deal with this, he eyed the changing table and watched as Martina seemed to put two and two together. “Right, you need to get changed.” Martina said, “I’ll help!” “Wha- Why? That’s really not necessary!” Daniel quickly said. --- You can find out what happens next RIGHT NOW on my subscription pages: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1191430 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyuiwxy1/chapter/53b87bc9-a225-40a1-b22a-305bc22262b9

I would argue the fact that I have seen many people who are “fully clothed” and yet my diaper covers more square feet of body area than all of their clothes combined plus my diaper is thicker than all their layers combined as well so it definitely not a case of indecent exposure.

Envy “Dr Smith!” Jennie’s mother shouted furiously as she marched into the therapist’s empty waiting room, dragging her daughter along by the hand. It was after hours, and even the blonde bimbo secretary was gone from her place behind reception. “I know you’re here! Come out and explain yourself!” Before she could reach the office door, Dr Smith had emerged, hands in his pockets, smiling politely. “Mrs Brown! And Jennie too. How nice to see you. What seems to be the matter?” “What seems to be the matter?!” Mrs Brown raged. “What do you mean what seems to be the matter? What the hell have you done to my daughter?!” Dr Smith’s eyes drifted over Jennie, and the faintest smirk twitched at his lips. The outline of a thick adult nappy was visible through her tight jeans, and an inch or so of the plastic waistband was sticking out of the top, leaving no doubt about what the twenty-one-year-old woman was wearing. Her thumb was planted firmly in her mouth and she was sucking on it rhythmically, but when their eyes met, she yanked it out, her mouth wet with drool, and shouted, “You makin’ me act wike a dumb baby! I can’t stop… can’t stop copying my wittle sister! Whatever she does, I hafta act wike dat too!” Dr Smith chuckled. “I was only helping you with your little problem, Jennie. I’m sure it was hard growing up as an only child all your life, only for your mother to suddenly have another baby. You were telling me how jealous you were of your baby sister and all the attention she was getting. Well, this seems like a perfect solution to me. If you act like her, you’re bound to get just as much attention, if not more!” “You’re crazy!” Mrs Brown shouted. “Just fix it! Undo it now or I swear to God I will sue you until you’ve got nothing left!” “Don’t worry, Mrs Brown,” said Dr Smith calmly. He walked over to them, taking his hands out his pockets as he went. “I think this should explain everything.” He held his phone up to her eyes, and at once Mrs Brown’s face went slack. “There’s absolutely nothing wrong, you see. Jennie’s just being silly, as usual. You know how immature she is. She’s jealous of her baby sister, so she’s acting out for attention.” “Mummy, stop!” Jennie cried, looking at her mother’s blank expression in panic. “Don’t wook, Mummy!” “Hush Jennie,” said Dr Smith sternly, and Jennie’s mouth closed at once. “The grown-ups are trying to have a conversation. Go stand in the corner and poop your pants while I talk to your Mummy.” A whine bubbled up in Jennie’s throat, but she couldn’t stop her body obeying. She fought to put her feet back under her control, but it was useless. She walked over to the corner, facing it like a naughty child. Then she bent her knees slightly and started grunting. She could still hear Dr Smith’s voice behind her. “During our sessions, Jennie told me all about her plans to start acting like a toddler. She told me she was going to watch what her baby sister did and start copying those behaviours. So if her little sister sucked her thumb, she’d start sucking her thumb. If her little sister made a mess with her food, that’s what she’d be doing every meal as well. And if her little sister wasn’t potty trained, then she wouldn’t be using toilets either. I tried to tell her not to, but she was insistent.” There was an especially loud grunt from the corner, and Jennie felt a yucky mess begin to fill the back of her nappy. “Nooo….” she whined softly. “Dat’s not twue…” Her face was bright red with shame, but there was nothing she could do to stop herself straining to make a dirty diaper. A strong rush of pee flooded her nappy as well, and it began to sag inside her jeans. “Of course, it’s totally ridiculous for an adult woman to act this way,” Dr Smith continued. “But my advice is to give her exactly what she wants. If she’s going to act like a baby, then treat her like one. That ought to teach her a lesson.” Jennie was still facing the corner, and her face was scrunched up with the effort of messing her nappy like an overgrown two-year-old, but she could just picture her mother nodding blankly along with Dr Smith’s words. “If she wants to embarrass herself by acting like this, then you might as well make sure she goes all the way. Dress her up in onesies and tutus and pink, frilly bonnets – or just let her run around in nothing but her nappy. Feed her baby food and formula. Change her Pampers in the public park. Invite her friends to babysit. And of course, make sure she gets plenty of strict discipline. Maybe that will persuade her to start acting her age.” Jennie finally finished pooping herself, and she whined again in disgust at the heavy, yucky load in the back of her pants, and in fear at Dr Smith’s words. She looked anxiously over her shoulder, and felt a horrible shiver run down her spine. The doctor was putting away his phone, and her mother was standing there looking perfectly satisfied. “Thank you very much,” her mother said. “I’m so grateful to have your advice. I don’t know what I’d have done without you.” “Not at all, Mrs Brown,” Dr Smith said graciously. “I know little girls can be a handful sometimes.” “Oh they certainly can,” Jennie’s mother agreed, looking over at her panic-stricken daughter sternly. “Come along, Jennie. It’s time to go home. You can finish your corner time when we get back, after you’ve had a spanking.” Jennie burst into tears. “Mummy, no!” she wailed. “This isn’t wight!” But her mother strode over to her, grabbed her by the arm, and started dragging her out of the room. “It certainly isn’t! Twenty-one-year-olds shouldn’t need spankings and corner times. And they certainly shouldn’t need nappies.” Mrs Brown paused for a moment, then she reached down and quickly tugged Jennie’s jeans down her legs and over her feet, leaving her in nothing but a sagging diaper and her socks and shoes below the waist. “There. If you’re going to wear nappies like a baby, then everyone’s going to know it. Plus it will be easier for me to tell when you need changing.” “Stob it, Mummy!” Jennie sobbed. “It’s Dr Smith! He hyp… hypno… he did something to you too!” She looked back at Dr Smith. There was a wide grin on his face, and his eyes were sparkling malevolently. “Don’t be silly, Jennie,” said Mrs Brown impatiently, pulling her daughter over to the door and dumping her jeans in the bin beside it as she passed. “Dr Smith is a wonderful man who’s only trying to help us. You’re just a naughty girl who’s acting out for attention because you’re jealous of your baby sister. Now stop struggling, or you’ll be getting a spanking every night this week!” “Waaaaaaaah!” Lust “Planning to sleep with someone else’s boyfriend again tonight?” a sneering voice asked. Eden turned around. She was standing on the front step to the apartment building where her friend Becca lived. The muted sounds of loud techno music were thumping out from the raucous house party within, and bright disco lights flashed behind the curtains of the first three floors. It could only be assumed that their neighbours above had been plied with a suitable amount of gin and whiskey to keep them from complaining. “What do you want?” Eden asked contemptuously when she saw who it was that had spoken. She rested a hand on her hip and swept her long, dirty blonde hair back. Morgan was in her Comparative Literature class, and she hadn’t taken kindly at all to the way Eden had seduced her boyfriend at a party a few days before. But really, what as a hot guy like Dan doing going out with a mousey girl like Morgan when he could be sleeping with her instead? Morgan pointed a finger at her, her brow furrowed in concentration. Eden waited a few moments for her to say something, but the dumb girl just stood there, pointing. Eden laughed. But at that moment that she realised something – she couldn’t move. Her body was frozen in place on the doorstep, hand on her hip, chest thrust forward, and no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t move it an inch. “What the… What’s going… What have you done?” she asked, her voice growing increasingly panicky. “Why can’t I move?!” “Because I don’t want you running off while I work on you,” said Morgan, smirking. She lowered her finger, but Eden found that she still couldn’t move a muscle. “How are you doing this?” Eden demanded fearfully. “I’m a witch, stupid,” said Morgan. “God, I can’t believe Dan let himself get drawn in by such an airhead. Maybe I ought to turn you into a bimbo – that would be fitting. But no… Enhancing your sex appeal isn’t really what I want to go for, and in any case, I already have just the thing to put you in your place. Didn’t your Mummy ever tell you not to steal other people’s toys, you silly girl? I guess not. But since you acted like a selfish little baby…” Morgan snapped her fingers, and at once Eden felt her lacy panties thicken between her legs. She gasped with shock as her underwear expanded outwards beneath her skin-tight leggings, turning white and puffy and crinkly, until at last they stopped growing, and there was an unmistakable diaper bulge around her waist, clashing ridiculously with her skimpy party-girl outfit. “What the fuck!” she shrieked. “Is that a… Get it off! Get it off, get it off, get it off!” “What are you talking about, silly girl?” Morgan tittered. “You can’t go without your nappies! Especially since I’m about to take away your potty training.” “My…” Eden’s eyes widened in horror. “No! Please! Oh God, please! Please don’t make me incontinent! I can’t be incontinent! That would be so… so…” “Disgusting?” Morgan finished for her, grinning. “Yes, I suppose it would,” she went on, thoughtfully. “It does sound pretty yucky, doesn’t it? I’m sure it will be difficult for a hottie like you to get used to peeing and pooping in her own pants.” She shrugged. “But I guess that’s too bad!” She snapped her fingers again, and Eden’s bladder and bowel control vanished permanently. A rush of pee streamed into her nappy an instant later, soaking into the bulky padding. “Ewwww!” Eden cried, still frozen in place, unable to do anything but stand there and feel the stream of wee-wee flood her baby pants. “Please don’t do this to me! It feels so gross! Dan’s the one who cheated on you! Why don’t you take revenge on him?!” “Oh I have,” said Morgan, darkly, “Believe me. But hey, if you ever decide to shack up with him again, the two of you could probably save a lot of money buying nappies in bulk! Although he might not be up for it now, on account of how he’s back living with his Mummy with the mind of a two-year-old. But I’ve got something a little different in mind for you…” She snapped her fingers once more. Eden felt her body unfreeze, and her hands immediately shot to her nappy, pressing against the sodden, crinkly padding as if she still couldn’t believe it was really there. She was about to rip it off and make a run for it, when a sudden, powerful wave of arousal washed over her. Her knees bent inwards, and she had to bite her lip to keep herself from moaning out loud. She was wearing a nappy. A wet nappy. Like some kind of big, dumb baby. Her pussy pulsed with pleasure, and this time she couldn’t stop the soft, slutty moan escaping her lips. “Ughh… What have you… Mmmmm… What have you done to me?” “What do you mean, Eden?” Morgan asked innocently, but there was a wicked grin on her face. “I already told you.” “No, I don’t mean… incontinent…” Eden doubled over, pressing down hard on her pussy through her thick, wet Pampers. She moaned like a whore. “Ughhhhh….. I’m incontinent!” she squealed with a mixture of arousal and horror. “I’ll never use a toilet again!” Her pussy ached. Morgan had turned her into some kind of pervert! She toddled awkwardly off the doorstep, heading for the street as fast as she could with her nappy pushing her legs apart and her hands pressing between them. She knew she must look like a little girl desperate for the potty. A stupid, overgrown baby about to have an accident. But she’d already had an accident. And she was far too little for potties. She groaned lustily. “Where are you going, silly?” Morgan giggled. “The party’s that way!” she pointed to the door. “Don’t you want to see all your friends? And I bet there will be lots of cute boys inside. Although I don’t know if they’ll find you quite so sexy with a used diaper hanging off your ass.” “Please,” Eden panted, coming to a halt and rubbing a hand needily against her crotch. “Please… Don’t make me…” “I’m not going to make you do anything, potty-pants,” said Morgan happily. “I think you’re going to go in all by yourself.” Eden moaned at the use of the name. Potty-pants. That was her. Little Miss Potty-Pants. She looked over at the door. Becca was in there, and all her friends. And a lot of cute guys. What would they say if they saw her like this? Would they tease her? Would they laugh at her? Would everyone make fun of the stupid little diaper dork? The dumb baby who thought she could be a grown-up. Eden couldn’t stop herself. She started waddling back over to the door, her wet nappy squishing between her thighs. The rational part of her mind told her she had to go home, that she couldn’t let everyone see her like this. But she was so, so horny. She opened the door and went inside, Morgan following along behind with a Cheshire cat grin on her face. It didn’t take long to find her friends. The popular clique, and all their hangers-on. “Eden!” Becca squealed tipsily, a brightly coloured cocktail in her hand. People were dancing and drinking all around them. “Glad you could make it, girl! I… What are you wearing?” “I… I… I’m wearing my nappy!” Eden blurted out loudly. Her face was crimson. She could see dozens of people look at her, some whispering to each other, others smirking, but she couldn’t stop. She couldn’t stop now. She grabbed the waistband of her leggings and yanked them down over her bottom, fully exposing her soggy diaper to everyone in the room. “I’m too dumb for the potty!” A lot of people burst into uncontrollable laughter, while others simply stared dumbfounded at her, one of the hottest girls on campus, as she made a totally ridiculous spectacle of herself. But if there was any doubt in anyone’s mind that this was just some kind of weird joke, Eden removed it. She knew what she had to do. While Morgan watched with delight from the background, Eden bent her knees, screwed up her pretty face, and started grunting and straining as hard as she could to push a messy load into her nappy. “Uh-oh!” she sang between her grunts. “I doing a poo-poo!” Everyone was laughing now. Even Eden’s so-called friends couldn’t stop themselves shrieking with mirth as the gorgeous college student pooped her pants like a two-year-old in front of them. They laughed about it for the rest of the party, as they would for weeks and months and years afterwards, while Eden was left to toddle home, tears of shame pouring down her face, her reputation ruined forever, with one hand shoved firmly down the front of her nappy all the way. Gluttony Mary banged the tray of her highchair angrily with her fists. “No! I’m not eating that! I’m not!” She was practically bouncing up and down in her seat. Her breasts, barely concealed by her pink, princess-themed bib, bounced along with her, and her enormous adult nappy crinkled loudly. “Oh yes you are, missy,” her mother said sternly, placing down a bowl of baby food in front of her fussy, thirty-year-old daughter and putting her hands on her hips. “You might have been a fussy food critic back when you were still a grown-up, but that’s over now. You’ll eat your num-nums like a good girl or else you’ll go to bed with a red bottom tonight! Or maybe I just won’t change your diaper all day. Would you like that? You’ll probably make a big poo-poo in your pants not long after you finish your lunchies. Do you really want to spend the rest of the day waddling around in a messy nappy?” Mary’s face went scarlet. “You can’t treat me like this!” she cried furiously. “I’m a grown woman! You can’t talk to me this way!” “I certainly can, little lady,” her mother said mildly. “The courts made it clear that you have to spend the next three years as a baby, and that means eating like one too. Really, it’s no more than you deserve after all those horrible reviews you wrote about those poor little family restaurants. And to think, all those things you said weren’t even true! Personally, I think it’s a good thing their lawyers tore you apart and got you sent back to Pampers. I clearly went wrong raising you somewhere, so this will be the perfect chance to give it another go.” She dipped a plastic spoon into the bowl of baby mush and lifted it to her daughter’s pouting lips. “Now say aah!” Mary didn’t open her mouth, but her mother pressed the spoon forward all the same, smearing her lips with baby food. It was some kind of strained carrots mixture, and to Mary’s refined pallet, it tasted utterly disgusting. She was used to dining in fine restaurants, dressed up to the nines and being served by handsome waiters. To have all of that taken away, to be sent back to live with her mother, strapped into an oversized highchair being force-fed infant food, it was almost more than she could handle. But the truth was, she was hungry. And she really didn’t want to be stuck in a dirty diaper until bedtime. Hesitantly, she opened her mouth for the second spoonful. “Good baby!” her mother cooed. Most of the food went into her daughter’s mouth this time, but she made sure to spill a little down her chin. Her daughter was just so cute with a mucky face! Mary wrinkled her nose in disgust as she swallowed the carrot purée, but obediently opened her mouth for another bite. She might as well get it over with quickly, she decided. But her mother had every intention of savouring the experience. For the rest of the meal, she waved around the spoon like an aeroplane (“Open up the hanger for Mummy! That’s a good girl!”) or making chugging sounds like a train (“Choo-choo! The train’s coming up to the tunnel! Open wide, baby!”) while Mary sat there, blushing and feeling totally stupid, and by the time she’d finished the bowl, her lower face and bib were covered in baby food. Her mother dropped the spoon into the plastic bowl with a clatter and whipped out her phone. Mary’s eyed widened, but before she could raise her hands to cover her face, her mother had snapped a picture of her. “This one’s going straight onto Facebook,” her mother said happily to herself, looking down at the picture with adoring eyes. She was clearly thrilled her have her baby back. “Stop it, Mum!” Mary wailed. “It’s bad enough that I have to do this at all! I don’t want everyone else to see! Please!” “Oh hush, baby,” her mother said, taking a cloth and getting to work wiping her daughter’s messy face. “There’ll be no hiding this, so you might as well get used to people knowing. Not that I’d want to keep my adorable little girl a secret from anyone! Now come along, sweetie.” Mary found herself being lifted up out of her highchair and hoisted into her mother’s arms, her bottom resting on her hip. “Time to go into the living room. You’re not quite done feeding yet!” “What?” Mary asked, confused. “What do you mean?” “You haven’t had anything to drink yet, silly!” her mother chuckled, but that made Mary frown. Why were they leaving the kitchen then? Her mother went through to the room next door and took a seat on the sofa, laying Mary down against her, her head resting against her chest. With a plummeting sensation in her stomach, Mary realised that she was probably about to be bottle-fed. But her mother didn’t seem to have one with her… Then she lifted up her shirt, and Mary saw the maternity bra beneath. “No!” she shrieked. “No way! I’m not doing that! I’m not!” She tried to get up, but her mother held her down. “You will if you want a nappy change anytime today, sweetheart.” And with that, she shoved the nipple of her breast into her daughter’s mouth, and held her head against her. Mary looked up into her mother’s eyes desperately, silently pleading with her, but her mother just looked back warningly. For a few moments, Mary didn’t move. She just lay there, her cheeks bright red with shame, her lips clamped around her mother’s breast. And then, with a low, embarrassed whine, she started to suck. Thick, rich breastmilk poured down her throat at once, warm and sweet and horrible. But once she’d started, the milk flowed into her mouth, and it was difficult to stop. “That’s my good girl,” her mother crooned softly, brushing Mary’s hair. “It’s so lovely to do this again. It’s such a good bonding experience for Mummy and baby. After you got sentenced, the courts recommended a doctor I could speak to, and I was amazed at how quickly he said he could induce lactation. There’s a very special drug he gave me that helped me start doing it almost straight away! And the best part is, the doctors said the milk it produces is addictive! Isn’t that amazing? Just think, after a few weeks back on the breast, you’ll start to crave it. I can’t wait to see you tug on my skirts in public and beg for a breastfeed!” Mary squealed with horror around the nipple in her mouth, but her mother barely noticed. She was too busy giggling at the thought of her adult daughter pleading for a suckle in front of her friends. “It’ll be so adorable! And just think, when your Regression Sentence ends, I’ll actually have to wean you off my boobs!” Mary cringed with shame and clenched her eyes tightly shut, still continuing to guzzle down her mother’s breastmilk at a steady pace. She was starting to feel bloated, and for the first time she wondered, with a pang of fear, whether her slim, sexy figure would survive two years of baby food and breastmilk. She was very proud of her tight, toned stomach, but now the vision of herself with a slightly pudgy belly appeared in her mind. Just a little bit of baby fat, but enough to turn her from sexy to cute. She could just picture her mother and her friends pinching her cheeks and blowing raspberries on her tummy, and the thought made her want to sink into the sofa and disappear. At last, her mother gently pulled her head away from her chest, and her nipple popped free. Mary groaned. She was feeling very full. “Well done, baby girl,” her mother cooed. “That’s one down. Only one more to go!” Mary whimpered. She was about to complain that she’d had enough, when she was distracted by a sudden pressure in her bladder. She gasped. She didn’t know if it had been something in the food, or another quality of her mother’s special breastmilk, or if it was something else entirely, but the need to pee had arisen so quickly and powerfully that she barely had time to react. Her hands clutched at the front of her nappy, her eyes went wide and, while her mother looked down at her with a grin, she started to wet. “No!” she squealed, and her mother tittered. “Uh-oh! Looks like it’s tinkle-time for Mummy’s wittle princess! There’s no need to look so scared, sweetie. That’s what your nappy’s for!” Mary just lay there in shock, trying in vain to stop the flow of the warm rush of pee as it soaked her diaper. Worse, she could feel a rumbling in her tummy that let her know that it wouldn’t be long before she was doing something even yuckier in it. “Mummy promises you’ll get used to all of this, darling,” her mother went on gently. “Yummy baby food, yucky nappies, and of course, plenty of time snuggled up with Mama, drinking from her breasts. We’ll be doing it all every day for the next two years – even out in public!” At that, Mary started to cry, but her mother just shushed her gently and guided her other breast into the woman’s waiting mouth. She was sure her daughter would feel much better with a full tummy. Sloth Sarah’s eyes fluttered open and she looked around blearily. Where was she? This wasn’t the room she’d been in when the doctor had administered the anaesthetic. It still looked like a hospital though. Her bed was a hospital bed, the walls, ceiling, and floor around her were all white, and the faint smell of antiseptic was in the air. She groaned and turned her head a little. Sure enough, there was a bedside cabinet besides her, and a drip stand. But there were no other beds in the long room. She was alone. She moved one hand down to her side, expecting to find bandages and soreness above the spot where her appendix used to be, but there was nothing there. No wound at all. Had they abandoned the surgery for some reason? Her fingers felt awkward though, and she hadn’t been able to do more than brush feebly against her skin. There was an ache in her arms, particularly her hands, and her legs felt much the same. “Oh! You’re, like, awake!” came a breathy, high-pitched voice. It giggled. All of a sudden, a woman was bending over her, and Sarah felt her full awareness come back to her at once. The woman was dressed like a nurse, but not a real one. It looked more like a sexy Halloween costume with its cheap, plasticky-looking texture, and top that was so low-cut the woman’s breasts were practically spilling out. “Who are you?” asked Sarah, with a slight edge to her voice. Surely this slut wasn’t a real employee? She tried to sit up, but her body must still be recovering from the anaesthetic, because she could barely raise her head before it slumped back against the pillows. “I’m Barbie! I’ll, like, go get the doctor!” said the bimbo, with another giggle. Her boobs disappeared from Sarah’s field of vision. Sarah could hear her shoes clacking against the bright, polished floor as she walked away, and barely a minute later they returned with another set of footsteps. This time a middle-aged man stood over her, plain-looking, with greying hair and glasses, and Sarah was relieved to recognise him as the doctor who’d been overseeing her surgery. “How are you feeling, dear?” he asked kindly. “Fine,” said Sarah. “But I can hardly sit up. Why isn’t my appendix out? Did something go wrong?” The man chuckled. “Oh no, sweetie. Nothing went wrong. You see, your appendix didn’t really need to come out.” “What?” Sarah frowned. “But you said-” “I’m afraid I told a little lie, Sarah.” “A lie?” she repeated angrily. If there was some medical malpractice going on here she was going to sue this pants of this old man. The money from a lawsuit would suit her nicely. Her husband was always complaining about how she kept burning through all his credit cards on clothes, and it might even get him to shut up about how she ‘never did enough around the house’. “That’s right,” the man said brightly, nodding his head. “We needed to put you under anaesthetic to bring you here, but we didn’t want you putting up a fuss, you see, so I said all that nonsense about how your check-up revealed you needed your appendix out pronto.” Sarah’s anger started to give way to fear. She hadn’t needed her appendix out? Was he saying he’d kidnapped her? “Where are we?” she asked, trying to sound braver than she felt. “Why have you brought me here? My husband is a very powerful man. When he finds out about this he-” “Slow down, little lady!” the man laughed, cutting across her. “One thing at a time. Firstly, you’re at a little private clinic of mine. As to why you’re here, well, as it happens that involves your husband. You see, he’s the one who arranged for you to be taken here in order that I can give you a little… transformation.” “Henry did this?!” Sarah raged. She tried once again to get up, but her arms were too weak to support her. Something crinkled under the blankets. “Where is he?! I swear if there isn’t a good reason for this I’m going to divorce him and… wait, what do you mean transformation?” Sarah thought of the bimbo nurse and a thought occurred to her. “If Henry’s brought me here because he wants me to get implants or something like that then he’s got another thing coming because I am not going to look like that ditzy whore!” The nurse was standing on the other side of the bed, twisting a lock of blonde hair around her finger and looking vapid. “Oh no,” the doctor said, smiling. “Barbie’s the result of another one of my projects. It’s quite popular among men with misbehaving wives, but your husband wanted something a bit different for you. You see, he’s very disappointed in the way you’ve been behaving, Sarah. When you got married, it was under the assumption that he’d be working, and you’d be taking care of the house. But you haven’t been fulfilling your wifely duties, have you? You’ve spent your time shopping and partying and lazing about at home. No cleaning, no doing the laundry, no making dinner for him when he comes home…” “I married a rich man so I could live a life of leisure!” Sarah spat. “There’s nothing wrong with that! His reward is that he gets to have me, but I’m not going to be some fucking maid!” “Well,” said the doctor, “you’ll be relieved to know you won’t have to be. Your husband decided that you ought to have a life that fits a spoiled, pampered, lazy little thing like you. You might be a bit of a brat, but he’s very fond of you. If you can’t be a proper wife, then you’ll be his baby girl instead.” “What?! What the fuck are you talking about?!” “A little surgery is all that’s required,” the doctor said airily, and Sarah felt a chill run down her spine. She became very aware of how helpless she was again. She made another futile attempt to get up, but her body just couldn’t manage it. There was another crinkle. Was that the bedsheets? “A few snips here and there, some injections into certain muscles and tendons, and you’ll find that your arms and legs become near useless.” His smile widened, and Sarah looked up at him in horror. He was talking about crippling her! Turning her into an invalid! “Then we do a little bit of tinkering in your bladder, and take away your ability to told your urine, and we can make it so you have hardly any ability to control your bowels too, making nappies a necessity.” “N-nappies?!” Sarah stammered. “No! You can’t! That’s disgusting!” The doctor looked down at her, his expression slightly stern. “If you can’t even clean the house, there’s no reason you should be allowed to clean your own bottom, Sarah. That’ll be a job for your new Nanny. That and feeding you, bathing you, pushing you around in your pram…” Sarah’s eyes widened and she started to struggle as hard as she could to get up, but all she managed to accomplish was a desperate sort of wiggle on the bed. “No!” she shrieked. “You can’t! You can’t do that to me! Please! Oh God, I don’t want to be incontinent! You can’t! I’m not going to let that happen!” The doctor cocked his head, looking bemused. “Not going to let it happen? Silly girl… it’s already happened.” Sarah felt like her heart had dropped into her stomach. “What…?” she asked, her voice a whisper. “The surgery’s over. I did it all before you woke up, and I can assure you the results are totally permanent.” Sarah felt panic rising up inside her. Her hands, her legs, the reason she couldn’t get up. Her bladder, her bowels! The doctor took hold of her bedsheets and pulled them off her, and Sarah saw the enormous disposable diaper taped around her bottom. Even as she stared, aghast, at her oversized infantile underwear, she felt a warmth around her crotch. She was peeing herself. She let out an ear-piecing scream. “NO!” she shrieked. “NO! NO! NO! You can’t get away with this! I’ll tell everyone what you did! You and Henry are going to rot in a fucking prison cell!” “Ah,” said the doctor, his eyes glittering mischievously. “Well, that brings us to the last part of the procedure. I find messing around with surgery on tongues and vocal chords to be a bit inelegant, so I’ve devised a much better solution for our purposes.” Sarah screamed again, but the doctor was able to slip a large, yellow lozenge into her mouth and hold her jaws tightly shut. The tablet started to froth on her tongue. At first Sarah thought of acid, and her eyes went wide and she wiggled desperately, but there was no pain. Nothing seemed to be happening to her tongue at all, in fact, at least that she could tell. The frothing tablet tasted faintly like citrus, as though it were nothing but an overlarge flavoured cough-drop, and Sarah had no choice but to swallow to stop herself from gagging. In no time at all, the lozenge had dissolved to nothing, and the doctor took his hands away. Sarah screamed again the moment her mouth was free. She tried to yell what the fuck was that?! But what came out was “Buh buh ba ba goo ga!” She gasped and went pale. What had the doctor done to her?! “Sorry, sweetie,” he said, smiling. “You’re too little to talk. That special lozenge works deep into the muscles of your mouth, and down into your throat, taking away the ability to form any sounds more complex than the prattle of an infant. You’ll have to scream and cry to get what you want from now on.” Sarah stared at him in horror, her mouth hanging open. This couldn’t be happening to her! There was suddenly a knock at the door. “Ah!” said the doctor happily. “That’ll be your Daddy! Barbie, go invite our guest in.” “Like, yes doctor!” said Barbie, brightening up. She’d been watching Sarah’s panicked writhing with a confused and vaguely concerned look on her face. She strutted off and came back a few seconds later with Henry by her side. “Hi, baby!” he cooed. His eyes ran down her body, and came to rest on the bulky, wet nappy between his wife’s legs. He grinned. “Oh she’s perfect,” he said to the doctor. “I can’t thank you enough for your help, and for your discretion.” “Just doing my job!” the doctor replied courteously. “Are you ready to take her home now?” “Yes, if she’s ready.” “Certainly, certainly. Would you like me to have her wheeled out to your car?” “No, thank you. I’ll carry her. I’d better get used to picking her up, since she won’t be walking anytime soon!” The two men laughed, and Sarah just stared at them, caught somewhere between shock and terror. But then Henry reached down and scooped her up out of the bed, cradling her in his arms like she was a newborn. Her eyes met his, and she did her best to channel all her hatred into them. She tried to shout, but all that came out was baby babble. “Ah goo goo ga ba ba boo!” she spluttered furiously, dribbling a little down her chin. “Uh gu gu goo!” “That’s right, sweetie,” her husband said, taking his leave of the doctor’s clinic and carrying her out, towards her new life. “We’re going home! A life of leisure, you said you wanted. Well now you’re getting it. I’m going to feed you bottles, and wash you in a special little bathtub. You’re going to lie on the floor on your tummy all day, watching silly cartoons. Daddy will dress you in the prettiest onesies and rompers. And you’ll have a lovely nanny to take care of all your needs while I’m at work. You won’t have to get up for anything. Not even the potty!” Sarah’s incontinent bladder released again, soaking the thirsty padding between her thighs, and she could feel an ominous rumbling in her bowels. This couldn’t be her life! It couldn’t! “Goo goo ga ga!” she cried. “Waaaaaah!”

4 Once in the girls’ section, I immediately start flipping through the one dress rack, fixating on tags first, pulling anything from size 10 to 14 and anything L or XL. I’ll sort through them once I know what my options are, and hopefully I won’t have to resort to the skirts. Twenty feet down the aisle and I’m done pulling; time to survey the cart. Good lord, what a mess. One at a time I go through them. Oops, that one’s practically see-through all the way around. Back on the rack. A Halloween costume. Back on the rack. A bridesmaid dress, pink, with a huge pleated band across the middle and a cloth flower on one hip. Positively adorable, not really practical for being out in public. Screw it, she can wear it around the house if necessary. A maxi dress, pink, with polka dots. She’ll hate it, but it’ll be comfortable. A drop-waist, pale purple, with a huge mass of flowers and butterflies on the front in the shape of a heart. Again, comfortable, but she’s going to hate it. It’s getting worse, not better. I put back a mint-green ballet dress. Adorable, but unruly, impractical, and much too girly. Finally, something for going out; a simple slate blue tank dress, stretch waist, curtain hem with pom-pom fringes, nice and long. I find a dress I know she’d probably love, another maxi with a knit tank top and an open-leg skirt with a very adult, almost hippie sort of pattern print to it. The cut is a little slim, but it has a black slip under the skirt; that should not only hide her diaper but help keep it quiet too. I flip through a few more garishly colored tragedies, quietly pitying whoever was paraded around in them at some special event, musing over how happy they probably were when they officially “didn’t fit in it anymore”. I guess some parents don’t ever stop treating their girls like dolls. Shameful that there are clothing companies out there that actually cater to that kind of crowd. I hit the last one in the pile and am dismayed to find an aqua colored tulip-top, chiffon skirt, with a thin pink ribbon at the waist tied in a bow. Completely see-through again, but I’ve already got two choices for out in public. I check my count; six total. I’ll let her throw one or two out if she finds some viable options that I approve of. I look up, scanning the store. She’s over in the Misses section, no surprise. I decide to give her a few minutes, see if she keeps track of time. No surprise, she doesn’t. Heck with it. I push the cart up to the checkout line, glancing back to keep tabs on her whereabouts. If she doesn’t get here by the time I get to the register, I’ll just buy what I have and go get her, and she can live with my picks. I’m second in line by the time I see her look up, and her eyes bulge when she spots me. She comes running, several hangers across her arm. I’m surprised, really; the rustle of her underwear is well-masked by the sound of her skirt shifting around her even as she scampers up to the cart. She looks down and grimaces at what she sees, then holds up what she grabbed, her eyes pleading with me. I take the hangers and chuckle a bit. I shake my head at a strapless coral-colored maxi with a half-open back, tossing it to the side. She pouts. Second one is a much more loose tank dress, floor length with a crossback and stretch waist. I nod and toss it into the cart. I laugh as I hold the next one up. A skater dress, blue with a very mature-looking floral print on it. I hold it up against her frame. It barely reaches mid-thigh. “Okay, sure, why not?” I ask, chuckling. She’ll figure out the answer to that question fairly quick the first time she tries it on, but whatever. She can wear it around the house. Lastly, two pair of jeans, one sky blue in color, definitely skinny jeans, both junior size zero, both high-end labels. Other pair is acid-wash denim. I thought those went out in the 90’s. Either way, they’ll still be a little big on her, meaning they’ll work for next year at school. “You’re not wearing these until…” “I know, I know,” she says. “Please?” “That’s fine. Your turn, vote out the two you hate the most.” I already know what she’s tossing before she reaches in there. Out goes the bridesmaid dress, out goes the tulip chiffon. No surprise whatsoever. We get checked out and bagged up and back out to the car. I go ahead and let her open her own door and get herself buckled in. She seems in a much better mood now. I don’t bother checking her diaper; no need to ruin the change in demeanor. “What say we go home and change and then go out for dinner?” I ask. Just as I suspected, she’s enamored with the pieces she picked out. “Okay, cool,” she says. “I didn’t have much to work with in there, you know,” I say. “Did you like anything I picked?” “That one with the paisley bottom was pretty cool,” she says. “And I kinda like the blue one too.” “I figured you would. You should’ve seen some of the stuff I left on the rack.” “I can’t believe you tried to buy that stupid bridesmaid dress,” she laughed. “I wouldn’t be caught dead in that thing!” “I knew I needed six or seven dresses to get you through the week, and I figured worst case you could wear it around the house on a day we weren’t going anywhere. So old Dad did okay?” “Yeah, I guess so. Thank you for letting me get those jeans, too.” “Hey, better than spending fifty bucks a pair on them in August. I guess Goodwill shopping isn’t so bad after all, huh?” “No, I was amazed that they even had stuff like that!” “People grow out of designer clothes just as often as they do cheap ones,” I chuckle. It feels nice, actually, chatting and joking with her the rest of the way home. Kinda like it was last summer, before this whole mess started. I mean, it’s not like I didn’t know that tween girls eventually go through this whole bratty phase, but, maybe I had hopes that it wouldn’t happen to Melissa. That we were too good a team, Dad and Pixie against the world. Other parents had it happen because they got too busy with life to keep focus on their daughters. That wouldn’t happen to me, I was super-Dad, right? I was stay-at-home Dad who was always there for everything! But still yet, I found myself with a moody, brooding adolescent just like everyone else. I guess the upside is, little moments like this when we’re actually relaxed and jovial and enjoying each other’s company are that much more precious. And then they get awkward… “I don’t want to play dress-up, Dad!” “This isn’t playing dress-up, Melissa, we just need to figure out if they fit and which ones actually hide your diaper if we need to go out somewhere! What’s the problem?” “I think I can figure that out on my own, Dad!” “Yes, you can figure out that you like the ones you picked out and the others will go into your closet never to be seen again!” She groans. “Okay, fine, whatever.” “Now, I know you’re going to want to wear one of yours out tonight, so please start with the ones I picked,” I scold as I unzip the back of the “church dress”, which is sure to go to the darkest corner of her closet, never to be seen again. I already dragged my full-length mirror out into the family room so she could form her own opinion on how each dress looks on her, so I sit down in my leather chair and let her do her thing. She hums and haws as she strips the dress off, then stops and blushes a bit as she catches a glimpse of herself in the (thankfully still dry) diaper. I have to stifle a chuckle at her facial expressions. She turns and quickly grabs the purple one, pulling it on as fast as she can. So she’s going for the ones she dislikes first. As expected, it hides her bulge perfectly. And she looks age-appropriately cute in it. She looks in the mirror, then wiggles around a little; the rustle is decidedly muted, but still present. She turns to me, hands on her hips, head cocked to the side. “Can’t even tell,” I say. “Is it comfortable?” “Actually yeah,” she admits. “Flower is stupid, though.” “That’s fine, you don’t have to wear it out. Keep going.” Take what you can get, right? The polka-dot one comes next. Definitely looks more summery. I approve, she doesn’t. “Polka dots are for third graders,” she pouts. I pull up a picture of Katy Perry in a purple dress with white polka dots on my phone and show it to her. She rolls her eyes. We proceed. Next comes the slate blue one. She looks like she actually doesn’t hate it. Very loose-fitting, and the cinch-waist doesn’t draw undue attention. “You like?” I probe. “It’s okay.” “Just okay?” I chuckle. “I mean, it’s fine. Whatever.” My turn to roll my eyes. Next comes the one I knew she’d like. As soon as she gets it on, her face in the mirror confirms it. There’s even a little smile. And the slip absolutely silences her underwear. Outwardly, I’m stone-faced, but inside I’m breaking both arms patting myself on the back. “Well?” I ask. “Okay, okay, I really like this one. Thank you, Dad.” “I thought you would. And you’re welcome.” Now come her two picks. She starts with the crossback tank. Actually a very, very nice choice. It’s loose on her, but not “wearing my big sister’s clothes” big. One less outfit I’ll be buying in the fall. She clearly likes it, and turns to me hopefully. I motion for her to turn around, and she shows me the back. Lotta bare skin back there, but not slutty. It hides her padding well enough. “Looks good. Very mature,” I say. She turns back around and grins excitedly, then twirls back to the couch to grab the one she most wanted and, I suspect, will be most disappointed by. Truth be told, the daisy print looks stunning on her, even though the bust is cut for someone who actually has a chest, which she clearly doesn’t. I doubt even a training bra would help. It just kind of hangs loose up there. Worse, if she bent over, that diaper would be in full view for anyone to see. She looks in the mirror, then down at her chest, tugging at it with a frown. “That’s not the worst part,” I say. “Turn around.” She does, and looks back across her shoulder. “What?” she asks. “Bend over a little.” She starts to bend, and immediately jerks back up when a flash of white meets her eyes. She tugs at the hem in the back with a frustrated sigh. She turns back toward me, pouting a bit. “It’ll be fine around the house for now,” I say. “Besides, I could probably hear you coming from a block away in that.” “The crinkle was pretty loud, wasn’t it?” she says glumly. “Uh-huh. So which one would you like to wear out tonight?” “Actually I think the paisley one.” “You like that one the best?” “Well, no, but it looks the best on me, and it keeps my butt quiet.” I nod knowingly. “Very pragmatic. Go ahead and hang them all up, then get changed and figure out which shoes you’re going to wear with it so we can get going.” She swoops them all up in her arms and dashes back to her bedroom, rustling the whole way. I’ll bet good money she doesn’t hang anything up, certainly not the church dress. They’ll probably be in a pile on the floor when she comes back out. Oh well, I’ll chase after her about it when we get home, I suppose. I secretly hope she had as much fun as I did with our little game of “dress-up” once she got over herself.

3 After dinner, Melissa dutifully clears the table and starts washing the dishes, and I retreat to my office to work. It’s a relatively quiet evening, punctuated only by her occasional yelling at the TV, of which I’m only cursorily aware, what with my own headset on listening to doctors babble on in esoteric medical terms. The time passes surprisingly quickly, and it isn’t long until the clock reads ten o’clock. I finish the report I’m on, log off, and head for the family room. Of course, she’s still planted in her usual spot. I look up at the screen and frown; she’s doing the nightfall in Destiny, and from the looks of things based on the number of times I’ve watched her do this particular raid, she’s at least 40 minutes from finishing. I decide to just quietly sit back on the couch and wait, give her enough rope to hang herself, right? Her frustration level is rising as they close in on the boss; she’s barking orders and cursing like a sailor. Despite all the foul language and raging, the team succeeds, though it took even longer than even I estimated; her headset doesn’t come off until five minutes to 11. I frown at her as she turns around. “What?” she says innocently. “It’s not that late!” “What time did I tell you to be done?” I ask. “It’s not my fault! The people I usually do nightfall with weren’t on, and I didn’t know we were gonna get stuck with a bunch of fu… friggin’ blueberries! We wiped twice because this stupid kid wouldn’t stay in position!” “You should have checked the clock the last time you wiped, kiddo. You know how long this raid takes.” “Yeah…” she mutters. She gets up, and so do I. As we reach the bathroom door, I grab my key ring off my belt loop and unlock it. “Really, Dad, locking the door?” She rolls her eyes. I ignore her and open it, letting her pass first. Her diaper is swollen and sagging around her waist, and she rolls her eyes as she raises her shirt so I can pop the tapes. It hits the floor with a dull thud. “Go on and get your shower done. I’ll be waiting for you in the bedroom,” I say as I wrap it up and toss it into the bathroom trash. Note to self, I definitely need to get a diaper pail, or something resembling one anyway. Wet diapers in every bin in the house isn’t going to cut it. She strips her shirt off and steps into the tub, pulling the curtain across and turning on the water. I lock the hallway door and exit via her bedroom door. Fresh diaper and the supplies are laid out on the bed, and I sit down to wait, eyeing my watch periodically. “You’re only supposed to be washing down there, Melissa!” I shout. “Don’t make a big production out of it!” “I’m not!” she yells back. Quarter after eleven, the water finally cuts off. Five more minutes before she surfaces from the bathroom, towel wrapped around her. Surprisingly, her hair is pretty dry. Makes me wonder what the heck she was doing in there all that time. “Assume the position,” I say, stifling my frustration. She silently lies down, unwraps the towel, and rolls over onto her belly. I concentrate hard on being gentle and thorough as I go through the motions, knowing she’s going to be in this diaper all night. “It’s nearly 11:30, Pixie,” I say softly as I massage a bit of lotion on her bottom, hips, and upper thighs before spreading the powder, to help it stick. “Tomorrow, if you’re in bed by 10:30, then we can try 10:30 again on Friday. If you’re in bed by eleven, then we’ll leave it at ten, and if you’re late again like tonight, then we’ll move it back to 9:30, understand?” “Mmmmhmmmm,” she mumbles sleepily. I tap her on the bottom, and she rolls over. Her eyes are barely open, and I wonder if anything I said registered. I do her front just as gently as the back, then cinch the diaper up between her legs and tape it up snug. “C’mon, Pixie, we need to get your 'jamas on,” I whisper, tugging her up into a wobbly sitting position with a rustle. Just like I used to when she was so much smaller, I find myself guiding her lazy arms into her nightshirt and pulling it over her head, and I can’t help but pull her into my lap and rock her for a bit. “I love you Pixie,” I whisper as I stroke her back softly. “Love you too Daddy,” she mumbles, her head against my chest. I soak in the moment for a little while, a rush of emotions flooding through me, then reluctantly lay her sleeping form down and cover her with the top sheet. With a sigh, I stand up and just watch her for another minute, so peaceful, her breathing slow and even. As quietly as I can, I tiptoe to the door and turn. She doesn’t stir. I step out, closing the door behind me, and the guilt hits me like a ton of bricks. What the hell am I even doing?! She’s nearly twelve, not two! This is totally inappropriate! I’ve let nostalgia cloud my judgment, and I have to fix this. Trying to just let her take care of it herself obviously didn’t work; she wouldn’t even wear the damned pull-ups I gave her, else it wouldn’t have come to this. Maybe tomorrow I could teach her how to change herself, and just stay on top of her to make sure she’s doing it? I mean, school’s out; it’s not like she has anywhere to go. There’s nothing stopping me from just being vigilant about making sure she changes every couple of hours, right? As I doze off to sleep a little later, I feel a lot better about my new plan of action, and I wake up at half past six, early even for me, but refreshed, ready, and confident. With Melissa not likely to be awake anytime in the next several hours, I decide to get some work done after I fix a pot of coffee. I’m just taking a little break in the kitchen at around nine thirty when I hear the familiar heavy thud of Melissa’s half-asleep gait coming down the hall. She walks in, rustling loudly, and heads straight for the coffee pot despite a clearly yellow and sagging diaper between her legs. Curiosity and concern get the best of me, and I ask, “You didn’t wet the bed, did you?” She scowls at me and growls, “No, I didn’t wet the bed. You said I had to use my diaper, so I did.” “Alright, no need to get snippy, I was just asking,” I shot back. She sits down with her coffee and starts sipping. “Well don’t you want a clean one?” I ask, incredulous at her indifference toward it. “Whatever,” she mutters. Okay, she’s always grouchy in the morning, I remind myself. “Tell you what, I’ll be in my office whenever you get sick of sitting in pee,” I say, getting up from the table. She doesn’t respond. I go back to work. An hour goes by, and I’m stunned that she hasn’t come to ask for a change. Good grief, I can’t just let her sit in it all day. I come out of the office and sure enough, I can hear her barking at the damned TV again. I head into the family room and tap her on the shoulder. “In a minute, Dad!” she says, her eyes never moving from the screen. “No, now!” I holler. “I’m almost done!” she yells back. Disgusted, I reach over and turn the power off on the console. “NOW!” I shout. “Ohmygod, Dad! We were up four zip! What’s your problem?!” she snaps, ripping her headset off and throwing both headset and controller on the floor as she turns around. “My problem?! You’re the one sitting in your own piss! Do you want diaper rash or something?!” “Okay fine, so change me already! You didn’t even bring a damned diaper?!” “No, I didn’t!” I fire back. “Come on, you’re gonna learn to change your own damned diaper!” I grab her wrist and pull her to her feet. She tries to pull her arm away after she stands up, but I’m latched on tight as I march her down the hall. “I can’t believe you’re making a federal case out of this, Dad!” she complains as I pull her into her bedroom. I elect to ignore the comment as I turn her around in front of me. “Pull the tapes loose,” I say, trying to calm myself down a bit. She does so with a huff and a heavy thud on the carpet when it hits. “Wrap it up and throw it away.” She rolls her eyes and fidgets around, folding it up and tossing it in her trash bin. I grab the box of wipes and open it up in front of her. “Wipe.” “Okay, okay, I get it,” she mutters, grabbing one and rubbing between her legs without even looking, then tossing it in the general direction of the trash. I shake my head in disbelief. Maybe the next time she won’t be so hotheaded and she’ll do a better job. At this point, I just want to get it done. "Get a diaper out of your underwear drawer and spread it out on the bed. She huffs again but does as I ask, flopping the diaper out and opening up the sides. “Now lay down on it with the tape side at your waist.” “This is so ridiculous,” she grumbles as she flops down with a rustle. I hand her the can of powder. She splatters it around the front and even curls her legs up and hits her bottom a little. Before I get a chance to utter the next instruction, she pulls the front up between her legs and slaps the tapes down, doing a fairly decent job of replicating the pattern she’s seen me apply. She sits up and scowls at me. “Happy now?!” she spits. “Doesn’t that feel better than a soaking wet one?” I ask, trying to keep my voice even. “Whatever.” “Okay, fine. Now you know how to change yourself, you can do so for the rest of the week.” She gets up and starts to brush past me, but I catch her. “What now?!” she snaps. “Put your dress on. I’m taking you clothes shopping today, remember?” “Ughhhhhh.” She storms to the closet and snatches her church dress off the hanger roughly, pulling it on and showing me her back. I zip it up for her. “So when are we leaving?” she grouches, turning to face me. “Well I’m definitely not taking you anywhere with that attitude. Go play your damned game for a while. Maybe you’ll be in a better mood after lunch.” “Whatever.” She blows past me, stomping off down the hall. Between her heavy footfalls and the rustle, it’s hard not to laugh. How many times did I hear that sound when she was two? I sigh and head back to the office. I get back to work; there’s a pretty good backlog of reports, and I find myself getting into a groove, so much so that I lose track of time. By the time I stop to check the clock, it’s half past three! Well, at least I’m done for the day. I wonder if she bothered taking a break to eat. Egad, I wonder if she even stopped to change herself! I rush out to the family room and into the unthinkable…

She woke up as usual, in a full wet & messy diaper & strapped to her spreader pants that usually never came off anymore. Her hands in her mittens tied above her waist due to her always touching herself & she knows Daddy & Mommy’s rule very well about that. Her face had dried milk to it hidden from her paci that was strapped around her neck. She also wore a type of goggles that made her vision blurry to make her feel more like a baby. She knew that Mommy or Daddy would be in to see her any moment due to the sensory pad she was laying on which beeped in their room to tell them baby was awake & moving around. Usually they would leave her there for about an extra 5 mins or so she can wake up still groggy & aware of her hypnosis MP3 still playing in her ears. Her life was micromanaged in every way & one of those ways was her sleeping habits. They had her sleeping most of the day & night through medication laced in her bottles. She was only allowed awake for about 8- 10 hours a day and during that time she was being trained for her other role… a sex slave for Daddy, Mommy & some of their friends. Daddy wants to mold me into his perfect baby sex slave & that has lots of training. It all started about 3 years earlier on a kinky site, he had named a lot of the kinks I liked & thought we would click, I didnt know how much we would click. He was married & was looking for a baby girl & I was looking for my forever Daddy, a Daddy that I would keep hopefully forever- I wanted to be a slave so that way I had to no option to leave him or leave the lifestyle, If I was going to do this, I was in the for the long haul. We had chatted for well over 6 months the before we finally met. He was from VA & I was in Florida. Mommy & daddy decided to go to Disney & meet the baby girl at their hotel & spend the day together. Due to all the meds I've taken throughout my new life, I only remember bits & pieces… I remember being put into 3 diapers & a booster in each one… I was then dressed in a loose tank top & a skirt overall. My hair in pigtails & my feet into hello kitty crocs. I was given a 1 liter bottle of juice (which was laced, as I later found out) that had a nipple at the end, & I was to drink like a baby bottle. Daddy said he wanted it all gone within 45 mins… which was about the time from the hotel to McDonald's for a quick breakfast & to the park. I remember being given more water & juice throughout the day & messing right after lunch. I remember at one point complaining to daddy that I wanted a change & he spanked the back of my leg so hard that I learned not to ask for a change any longer. Due to my asking for a change, daddy said I wouldn't be changed til bedtime instead of dinner time. After Disney, we saw each other 2 or 3 more times within another year, til I officially moved in with mommy & daddy… I remember I came up for a mini visit & daddy never let me leave again. I literally left everything behind in FL. That was about 1 year ago. I came up Friday morning, daddy was working til early afternoon, so mommy had come to get me from the airport, of course rules were that I was suppose to arrive diapered & decently wet. By the time we got home, Mommy added the mittens & made a slit in the 1 diaper & 1 booster I had on & added 3 more diapers, while I sucked on my bottle. Little did I know that Mommy had put my new cocktail of meds in that bottle that started my new journey that moment. That cocktail had a mild sedative, diuretic, laxative & a female version of viagra. Eventually, my sedatives became stronger, as I lost control, less diuretic, as daddy trained my ass, I was no longer on laxatives bc I was on a pure high fiber diet, however the viagra was slowly but surely increased as time passed by, in fact daddy found in Canada an injectable type of female viagra, that was 5 times more potent than a regular pill, daddy would inject it every 3 days & I was on a constant high of horniness but I was only allowed to cum when I was messed. Daddy had trained me to eventually associate pleasure with a messy diaper. I couldn't have an orgasm unless I was messy, so daddy or mommy or any of their friends could fuck me for hours, & I wouldn't know how to cum, but the minute I messed myself, daddy would play with the outside of my thick diapers & I would have to Hump myself to an orgasm. Depending on the day or hour, it could be as fast as 10 minutes or an hour. So back to the day daddy decided to keep me as his. When he got home, I was on the high chair being fed my bottle yet again after mommy fed me my new baby food. I was already full from all the bottles I was fed throughout the day, but mommy had to make sure I ate solids if not the meds would make me sick. Daddy asked if I was messy yet & mommy said no, that we were waiting for him. By this time I was crying because I did need to poop but mommy had a plug in me. So daddy pulled me from the chair & took me to my room… my room was a full nursery, with some extras for daddy's pleasure. As I was put down on the soft carpet, daddy started to give me the news that I wasn't going back home. He had arranged for my dogs to come up & eventually stay with us, but the rest of my stuff other than any diapers or toys was to be donated to a local Goodwill. I wasn't sure if I was happy or nervous or what. All I knew is my life was about to change to something I craved for so many years but was scared to do. But I had finally found that daddy that was ready to give it all to me & more. I was on all 4s on the floor waiting for him, as he walked around the room to get something but I couldn't see what. He brought out a weird looking glasses & headphones. The glasses looked like black leather goggles, tied tightly behind my head & the headphones were put on. My wrists were locked together in the front via my mittens & I could hear daddy come through the headphones… “Baby I want you to listen to me through the headphones, if you can hear me & understand, shake your head yes” & I did. By now, I realized I was a tad drowsy & couldn't understand why, thought maybe it was a long day, but it was only 6pm. “OK baby girl, so I will be sitting down on this chair & I want you to crawl closer. You are going to start listening to your training music & I'll come through every so often to give you instructions but you gotta remember this, because this will be your daily routine.” All I did was shake my head. So I crawled closer to daddy & some music started playing, it was making me even more sleepy, but then I heard daddy say for me to crawl all the way to his crotch, I was to play with his cock through his pants, & he asked me if I needed to mess, & I shook my head yes. He asked me if I was horny too, & again I shook my head. He then proceeded to tell me that if I wanted to mess, I had to work for it, once I messed he would let me cum. Rules were that I couldn't use my hands, only my mouth & teeth. So I had to work to get his fly open & pull his cock out of his pants, all while needing to poop more & more, I was practically crying, but daddy said the faster I get it undone, the faster I'd mess. As I started, I noticed it was hard to concentrate with the sound playing through my ears, it was telling me how I was to become a baby over time with no control of my life or my body, how I was suppose to behave & listen to mommy or daddy, but I felt so drowsy as well & daddy noticed how lazy I was, when that happened, I would feel him rub my belly & remind me I had to hurry if I wanted to mess before bed. Finally, I got his cock out, & I was instructed to suck it, suck it like if it was my bottle, but to take my time with it. Felt like 10 minutes in, Daddy reached out to the top of my diaper & put his hands in & pulled my plug out, I moaned from relief. Then daddy came through the headphones & said, “ok baby girl- go ahead & mess. Slowly. Make sure you push it all out, keep sucking daddy though.” So I did. As I messed it would slip to the front of my diaper as I was on all fours, & I just kept on messing. I didn't know how much I had in me. Finally, I stopped. Daddy asked if I was finished & I shrugged my shoulder, I think I did but thought I had more in me. He rubbed my diaper & pulled it in a way to make sure I had room to go some more. He then told me to try & push some more, at first there was nothing but eventually I was able to poop again, & I couldn't believe the load. My pampers felt extremely heavy & to make matters worse, I had to pee. Daddy gave me permission while he touched my diaper & felt the pee spread in the messy pamper. Once I was done, the voice & sound through the headphones changed. This time it was telling me how much I loved to mess my diaper & enjoy my messy state to the point that I want & need to orgasm every single time I messed. That nothing else mattered except I HAD to cum. By this time daddy started to rub my pampers against me & I was swaying side to side & working myself to an orgasm, I was horny after all but felt so gross, I was crying non stop. Daddy reminded me not to let go of his cock & that my crying would stop eventually once I got used to messing all the time. So of course, I'm sucking but paying attention to my oncoming orgasm, daddy reminded me one more time, don't let go of Daddies “pacifier”. & the voice telling me how I'm no longer to have orgasm unless I was messy. I can have unlimited orgasm daily, but I had to be messy, if I dared to have an orgasm without a messy diaper, I would be punished. I thought I was about to cum & daddy stops & starts face fucking me, of course, I whine from frustration. Daddy starts to get rough & he pushes my butt down on the floor over a large teddy bear & tells me to Hump it, while sucking him & as soon as I do, daddy cums in my throat & soon after I start to cum in my dirty diaper. As he slows down, he pulls out of my mouth & spins me around to check how dirty I am. Then he asks how I feel, I tell him sleepy, & he responds, good!! He tells me to bend down, face to the floor & butt in the air & tells me to cuddle with the bear. The minute I do, I knock out, but not for long, as I feel daddy rubbing me again. “Come on baby, no sleeping, training time”. But that's exactly what he wanted, for me to be docile. Tired but susceptible to all his demands. I am rubbed enough to the point I wake up a little & start cumming again. As I finish I was handed a bottle. The bottles were meant to keep me hydrated & full & on the cocktails of meds to keep me off balance. I was given 3 bottles throughout the night. I remember having weird dreams of what my life would entail, little did I remember that I was still wearing the headphones. I was made to suck Daddies cock twice more & made to orgasm as well. Rule in the house was that I was to sleep messy to get me used to it, eventually daddy would only change me every 24 hrs or so, so I would always be messy, it was his way to humiliate me & remind me of my baby slave state. Life was like that almost everyday for about 4 months. By then I swear, I had already lost bladder control, but daddy said not quite yet but was ready to have me lose bowel control. Daddy had decided to not lace all my bottles any longer however to up the dosage of my meds when I did get them & that was going to happen for at least first year, to make sure I didn't go back to adult hood somehow. I wasn't allowed to adult talk, so I always had a pacifier in my mouth, the pacifier had an attachment that you can remove so then the bottle can be screwed on, my paci would only be removed during my oral training with Daddy. Which was for about an hour, twice a day. My jaw ached at first then eventually got used to it always being somewhat opened & sucking on something. The files I was listening to were also teaching me how to forget how to use adult words. I was allowed to talk but in broken sentences. Eventually over time, I would talk like a 18 month old. My words wouldn't make sense, so I'd have to learn baby sign language & certain cries to tell mommy or daddy what I wanted. THis would be the life I would live for a very long time, maybe forever. Mommy & Daddy said they had no intention of letting me grow past 2 yrs old. I would stay with the mindset of a child, except she knew she was needed sexually & she needed to have her needs taken care of too, it would make her more babyish. I would never learn how to walk correctly again, nor talk, or eat normal food. In return, I would get fucked all I wanted, or didn't. I was to be a sex slave with the mind of a 2 yr old who still needed diapers. As daddy wanted to start my bowel training, he decided to start plugging me with larger plugs every week. I was given an enema on day 1 to clean myself out, then put into a small plug for 24 straight hours, then a size up from there for the rest of the day & at night Daddy pulled out the plug so I can properly mess overnight, after a week, I was put in the larger plug for a few days, I would then get a rest from the plug but get a good fucking from the fucking machine, & daddy would up the laxatives so I would mess more often, which would help me push my colon & weaken my system from all the pushing, but with that, I had to drink more water so I wouldn't become dehydrated, so my diapers were very wet. After 3 weeks of this treatment, daddy started to insert a large hollow plug, that way, I would stay gaped for much longer times & get me to continue messing, this time I had no way to hold it back. With the hollow plug, daddy wouldn't give me a break, it was taken out once a week to clean it up & clean my ass, but eventually within 8 weeks I was completely incontinent. When this happened, I cried non stop, because I couldn't believe I was now really needing diapers, but daddy made sure that through those tears, I was cumming. I don't remember how many times I came, all I know is I was tired, but daddy wanted me to celebrate. And I would celebrate by cumming as many times as he wanted. By now a little over 6 months into my new life, I no longer got fucked in the pussy, a small dildo was placed in my pussy but I was no longer allowed to cum from any pussy penetration & I was getting used to it. The only time I was fucked in the pussy was by mommies dildo, as per daddy, I would never feel another real cock in there, I was to be an anal whore. Mommy fucked me about 3 times a week alone, & the other times it was as a DP with daddy in my ass. But I wasn't allowed to cum, I would only cum if I was messy. But I was always horny & asking for cock. It got to the point daddy decided to take drastic measures. But by now my schedule was as follows, wake up 630am, given a bath, changed into fresh diapers, have breakfast & be ready for Daddy by the time he got home from work at 730, & therefore I would be on my knees sucking on daddy for a little while & by 9 I would be tucked away for my 90 min nap, 1030 up for a bottle & Mommy would get me to training until 1145am, by this time I would have lunch & put down for another nap at 1245pm, Mommy would leave for work & I'd be awaken by Daddy at 2ish & enjoy my afternoon with him along with some more training, be put back down at 530 til 730pm, so by the time mommy got home, I'd have dinner, hang out til 9ish then into mommy & Daddys room for more training & fun til about 11ish when daddy would leave for work & I went to bed for the evening. Eventually with my late afternoon naps, daddy wanted to further my anal training.. he would attach me to the fucking machine. Usually before my midday nap, My training was with mommy & she got her time with fucking me about 3-4 times a week. Mommy would fuck both my holes, Daddy wanted to make sure my ass was always being trained. At first, when I was attached to the machine, it was hard for me to nap but eventually I was so tired from only getting 6 hrs of sleep at night, daddy would give me a mild sedative to get me to sleep through the fucking. Daddy loved to change the size of the dildo so I never knew what I was getting, I barely could see anyways due to those goggles I had on. Daddy wanted my ass nice & stretched. He thought it would help with my messing. By the time I was with them for 8 months & without speaking & my hypnosis training, My speech was all over the place, if you didn't know me, you didn't know what I was saying. I was a small child in every way. Mommy & daddy introduced me to friends outside of the lifestyle as a cousin who was born with issues, daddy did put me through some cosmetic surgery that made my facial look a little younger so I would pass as a 9-10 yrs old. I would always be in a stroller or covered so they couldn't see how tall I was. But to Daddys lifestyle friends, they all knew who I was & everything that was done to me. Daddy finally decided to make sure that I lost weight since I was on the chubby side. Thankfully with the meds, the food I was eating, & the usual cardio from sex in 8 months I was able to lose about 30 lbs, but daddy wanted me at my ideal weight of 125 lbs & I still had 70 more to go. Daddy made sure that the only type of walking I'd get would be the 15 mins on the treadmill, but it wasn't really a walk but a waddle that just taught me how to waddle better, then I'd be put on a bouncer & made to bounce for another 30 mins. Daddy even thought that I should be fucking more often knowing I'd lose a good amount of cardio there, so daddy started to ask his friends to come over more often & give me a cardio workout. So Daddy’s friends came over for more “training, & of course they also knew the no pussy rule. So I was always satisfied anally. So on the weekends & once a week I would take a break from the treadmill but I would be fucking Daddies friends. Usually it would be about 2 of them at a time & they would keep me going for 2 hrs. Daddy would make sure i had an energy drink & an extra pill of my horny pills. I sure was losing weight & gaining muscle in my legs. But again, never allowed a cock in my pussy. Sometimes I would think of getting fucked in the pussy with a real cock but when I did mommy would fuck me with her enormous dildo & I'd be satisfied. However, I was always horny. Daddy made sure that I didn't get to view other men's cock bc he knows I'd whine & cry asking for it, but daddy would always remind me that not all men like a messy girl & he'd remind me what I was wearing & what was inside of it & I'd let out a slight cry knowing that i couldn't get to that cock. sometimes when we were out & about he would take me somewhere more private & rub my diaper & let me have a cum to calm me down. I was usually always messy by now. He wanted me that way so I can always be made to cum. I never knew how I could cum from how thick I was. Rules were when I was out, it was always 3 thick diapers with a booster in each one & once home I would be put into 2 or 3 more diapers. Always very thick, but so horny that I'd be able to get that orgasm. I don't know how but I did. Each diaper of course would be slit. Except the extras at home, those were just added for thickness. Daddy eventually had me well trained for my messy orgasms. With the pill, I would want to keep going bc I wasn't satisfied so I would beg to be fucked harder, Daddy would just smile & tell me what a good girl I was, to be a perfect sex slave like he so wanted. Once a month he would have a fucking party, where he would have about 10 of his friends over early Saturday afternoon & I had a train ran on me all night. By the time we finished I was filled with cum, daddy would just add a suppository & put my previous diaper right back on bc daddy never wasted diapers if they weren't full. & as soon as I was messy, I'd get to cum while finishing off with daddy in my mouth. That way I got re-energized with daddy's protein. By the time I was finished with my afternoon activities I was cranky from not getting a nap, so of course, I was made to crawl right back into my room & put into my spreader & nap til feeding time & then more training with mommy & daddy. On my 1 year anniversary with mommy & daddy, I was given a “birthday” party, but not for my 1st birthday but my 6 month birthday. I sure was a baby. I had lost all control, I was so lost I didn't even know what day it was. I had lost 45 lbs within that year, but I was still in large size diapers. Daddy wanted to make sure I lost more weight so I got small enough to be put in small size diapers, but I still had another way to go. I was fully incontinent by my anniversary. I didn't know how to speak any longer, all that came out was mama, dada, & very little talk, it was mostly a babble. My hands were useless for always being in mittens. If I was to ever get the use of them again it would take years of physical therapy. My hands were always in a closed fist as they were used to being in the last year, Daddy said he would wait one more year before he took my hands out of the mittens, but by then he would use something that was more baby instead of restrictive. I still had strength to crawl, but when I tried to walk I would lose balance & fall, due to the constant crawling & the spreader harness, daddy said eventually there would be no walking, just crawling. For my “birthday” daddy decided to pierce my little girl part, he pierced it in 3 spots on one side & 3 on the other. The rings that were put on were a decent thickness bc Daddy had intentions of closing my pussy & I was to only be fucked once or twice a month in the pussy by mommies large dildos. Other than that there would be a small remote controlled vibe locked in there to keep me horny when needed. Meaning my ass was getting all the attention. By this time I was still in the hollow plug, & daddy had it a larger size, my asshole was always gaped. Not very big but decent. He wanted to make sure that I didn't hold my mess at anytime. He knew I didn't have control but it was his way to humiliate me. The plug came out often though as I was always being fucked in the ass, either by mommy, daddy or his friends, so I only had it in a couple hours during the week. My goggles eventually came off & I was fitted to a type of contact that made my vision blurry. Because I was still 6 months old, I was still sleeping 12 hrs a day, but was told that I would start sleeping less but still about 9 hr days… usually 7 at night & 1 2 hour nap. But most of the time I was still very tired bc of the weekend parties I would have to do, I'd barely get sleep on the weekends. My horny pills were still being fed to me, now that I was so used to them, daddy made sure to up the dose, he said that he would wean me off them to see how I do, but if I slacked off sexually he would put me right back on them. “Good morning baby girl!” Daddy walks in saying. “Do you know what day it is?” I had no clue, & all I did was suck through my paci & look at daddy & my arms partially swinging around & shaking my head no… “it's your birthday baby girl. Today you turn 6 months old.” They did neglect to tell me it was my anniversary there, so I was as lost as always, I just thought it was another day they made up. But I was awaken with a cupcake. “Ok baby let's get you up & going so we can sing happy birthday & let you enjoy your smash cake.” Of course, by now my stomach was too sensitive to eat anything too sugary & solid, so as Daddy said, it was a smash cake. My hands were removed from the mittens, but I had no strength in my fingers, so they remained in a closed position, so mommy just put my hands in the cake & was told to play with it. After a few minutes, my hands were brought to my face & I was to spread the cake around my mouth & nose, but I wasnt allowed to it, & I couldn’t even if I wanted to, thanks to the paci locked to my mouth. Mommy & Daddy couldnt stop laughing at my state & began to take pictures. I couldnt believe it. Of course I got mad & let them know it too with my facial expression. They didnt care. My hands were cleaned off & back into my mittens but my face remained a mess & daddy said I was going to have some fun with him 1st thing before breakfast. I was unfastened from my chair & taken back to my room. Once back in my room, I was put down to finish crawling in & followed daddy back to his chair, he unlocked my paci from my mouth & just like the 1st day I arrived, I was made to pull daddies “paci” out & play with it. Daddy actually made sure to smear his “paci” around my face so he can get some of the cake from my face on his cock. “Here baby, dont tell mommy I let you enjoy some of your cake” & he shoved his paci into my mouth. I got to enjoy sucking him for about 30 minutes before I had to go take a bath & get into fresh diapers for the day. I was then put down for my morning nap, while I heard mommy & daddy having fun back in their room. As I was awaken from my morning nap by daddy, I was handed my large bottle of milk & the usual & told we were going to get ready to go out & get baby some gifts for her “birthday”. I was changed into babyish clothes, a short babydoll dress that barely covered my diapers & some cute ruffle pants, my maryjane shoes & some cute socks with little hearts on it. My hands were removed from the mittens but put into fingerless mitts, my paci was changed out from the penis looking paci to an adult pacifier strapped to my dress. I was so used to sucking a paci, that I never seemed to spit it out. Both mommy & I were ready before daddy was so I was told to crawl myself back into the living room with the help of the leash attached to my harness since I wasnt able to see correctly. Once in the living room, mommy figured she’d get lunch out of the way & laid me on top of her to breastfeed. I usually only breastfed about twice a day directly from mommy but all my milk during the day was from her. It was not something easy to get used to, but when you are hungry & thats all you are offered, you gotta eat! Mommys milk was put into everything I was given so I can get used to the taste, it didnt take long for me to eventually get used it. Daddy was finally ready, but mommy was only half way through the feeding & daddy just couldnt help himself, he came over, pulled my ruffle pants & 2 diapers down & pushed the last diaper to the side & started fucking my bottom until mommy finished. Daddy liked to fuck my bottom at random times bc it would help make me mess not too long after & knowing daddy, I know he wants to take me out messy. Plus the good thing is, my mess doesnt smell, I was given special supplements for them not to be so acidic or smell, which helped when i wore my messy diapers for long periods. So mommy finished, daddy came in my bottom, I was rediapered & redressed & into the car I went. Of course strapped to a customized car seat & paci back in my mouth. We drove what felt like forever, since I couldnt see correctly, my sight was still in a blurry state. Just imagine putting on the very wrong pair of glasses or contacts. Thats what it felt like. But we were there in less than 30 minutes. I noticed that it was a small strip mall & not many cars in the parking lot. As I was getting undone from the car seat, mommy asked if I had done messy yet? I shook my head no & daddy wasnt happy. “ You better do poopoo in those pampers within the next 10 minutes if not you will get a decent spanking when you get home.” I didn't have my plug in today, so it was all about me pushing. Since my bottom was decently agape it wouldn't take much effort, I just had to make sure I could get my colon working. I was strapped into my stroller & into the store we went. As we walked in I could tell that most of the things there were large. I suppose high chairs & a crib. I heard daddy talking to the lady about getting a new crib, a new horsey, & some clothes. During this time, mommy unstrapped me from the stroller & put me down on the floor & was told to crawl around. Bc all I could think of was messing my diapers, bc daddies spankings is no joke. I was left alone & I was only concentrating on making that poopoo daddy wanted, but to no avail. Suddenly I was called towards the back of the store & began to crawl that way when I felt someone rub my diaper & leave me alone… as I got to the back of the store, I get picked up & put on a dresser with a nice smack to my bottom. I was then given a bottle & put it in my mouth as I felt my dress being pulled off & told to stay still. I didn't move. Over the next while I was yanked, pulled, picked up & getting clothes on & off me. I realized I was getting sleepy & my tummy was rumbling. I started whining from being cranky & moving me around non stop for the new clothes but I was quickly smacked & told to calm down & somehow I was able to tell mommy that my tummy hurt & she just put me into one of my new outfits & put me on the floor to finally mess. I know I was going to get a spanking anyways bc the 10 mins passed but my morning bottles always had some sort of laxative in them. So I just got on all 4s, squat down & just pushed. Everything else around me went silent & I just concentrated on doing what I was trained to do, just mess myself like I don't have one care in the world. As I thought I was finished, I laid down & fell asleep. It felt like I was knocked out for at least 30 mins when I felt daddy rubbing my pampers & bringing me to orgasm. I had forgotten where I even was as I started moaning from the orgasm I was about to get, & as I was almost there, I felt daddy stick his fingers in my mouth to suck since I couldn't suck his paci like I usually do. & I came! Daddy whispered in my ears what a good little slut I was & how proud he was of me. I was then put into the stroller & allowed to fall asleep. The next thing I knew I was home in my crib. A couple days later, mommy moved me to the living room in my bouncer for the day. I thought that was odd & then started seeing things from my room being moved then a few hours later I heard the doorbell ring & I noticed the voices at the door as the couple from the store we went to the other day. They were there to deliver my new crib & my horsey. My crib was like a normal crib, except it was a full size mattress & the sides were taller, which didn't allow me to be able to get out of it. There was a small door attached to the railing which they would open to put me in. & once closed it would be locked from the outside. The top didnt need locking since I was always bound in some way to not stretch my legs out or stand up right. Anyways, I was always tied down for bed anyways. Next came the horsey.... Part 2 coming soon. I would love feedback & suggestions.